Transcriber’s Note
Initial advertisements moved below main text.
The Beetle Horde concludes a story begun in the Jan, 1930 edition.
Minor spelling and typographical errors corrected.
Variable Spelling and Hyphenations standardized.
The changes from the original text are highlighted.

ASTOUNDING
STORIES
OF SUPER-SCIENCE
On Sale the First Thursday of Each Month
W. M. CLAYTON, Publisher | HARRY BATES, Editor | DOUGLAS M. DOLD, Consulting Editor |

The Clayton Standard on a Magazine Guarantees:
That the stories therein are clean, interesting, vivid; by leading writers of the day and purchased
under conditions approved by the Authors’ League of America;That such magazines are manufactured in Union shops by American workmen;
That each newsdealer and agent is insured a fair profit;
That an intelligent censorship guards their advertising pages.
The other Clayton magazines are:
ACE-HIGH MAGAZINE, RANCH ROMANCES, COWBOY STORIES, CLUES, FIVE-NOVELS
MONTHLY, WIDE WORLD ADVENTURES, ALL STAR DETECTIVE STORIES, FLYERS,
RANGELAND LOVE STORY MAGAZINE, SKY-HIGH LIBRARY MAGAZINE,
MISS 1930, and FOREST AND STREAM
More Than Two Million Copies Required to Supply the Monthly Demand for Clayton Magazines.
VOL. I, No. 2 | CONTENTS | FEBRUARY, 1930 |
COVER DESIGN | H. W. WESSOLOWSKI | |
Painted in Water-colors from a Scene in “Spawn of the Stars.” | ||
OLD CROMPTON’S SECRET | HARL VINCENT | 153 |
Tom’s Extraordinary Machine Glowed—and the Years Were Banished from Old Crompton’s Body. But There Still Remained, Deep-seated in His Century-old Mind, the Memory of His Crime. | ||
SPAWN OF THE STARS | CHARLES WILLARD DIFFIN | 166 |
The Earth Lay Powerless Beneath Those Loathsome, Yellowish Monsters That, Sheathed in Cometlike Globes, Sprang from the Skies to Annihilate Man and Reduce His Cities to Ashes. | ||
THE CORPSE ON THE GRATING | HUGH B. CAVE | 187 |
In the Gloomy Depths of the Old Warehouse Dale Saw a Thing That Drew a Scream of Horror to His Dry Lips. It Was a Corpse—the Mold of Decay on Its Long-dead Features—and Yet It Was Alive! | ||
CREATURES OF THE LIGHT | SOPHIE WENZEL ELLIS | 196 |
He Had Striven to Perfect the Faultless Man of the Future, and Had Succeeded—Too Well. For in the Pitilessly Cold Eyes of Adam, His Super-human Creation, Dr. Mundson Saw Only Contempt—and Annihilation—for the Human Race. | ||
INTO SPACE | STERNER ST. PAUL | 221 |
What Was the Extraordinary Connection Between Dr. Livermore’s Sudden Disappearance and the Coming of a New Satellite to the Earth? | ||
THE BEETLE HORDE | VICTOR ROUSSEAU | 229 |
Bullets, Shrapnel, Shell—Nothing Can Stop the Trillions of Famished, Man-sized Beetles Which, Led by a Madman, Sweep Down Over the Human Race. | ||
MAD MUSIC | ANTHONY PELCHER | 248 |
The Sixty Stories of the Perfectly Constructed Colossus Building Had Mysteriously Crashed! What Was the Connection Between This Catastrophe and the Weird Strains of the Mad Musician’s Violin? | ||
THE THIEF OF TIME | CAPTAIN S. P. MEEK | 259 |
The Teller Turned to the Stacked Pile of Bills. They Were Gone! And No One Had Been Near! |
Single Copies, 20 Cents (In Canada, 25 Cents) | Yearly Subscription, $2.00 |
Issued monthly by Publishers’ Fiscal Corporation, 80 Lafayette St., New York, N.Y. W. M. Clayton, President;
Nathan Goldmann, Secretary. Application for entry as second-class mail pending at the Post Office at
New York, under Act of March 3, 1879. Application for registration of title as Trade Mark pending in the
U.S. Patent Office. Member Newsstand Group—Men’s List. For advertising rates address E. R. Crowe & Co.,
Inc., 25 Vanderbilt Ave., New York; or 225 North Michigan Ave., Chicago.
Old Crompton’s Secret

Tom tripped on a
wire and fell, with
his ferocious adversary
on top.
Two miles west of the village
of Laketon there lived an aged
recluse who was known only as
Old Crompton. As far back as
the villagers could remember he had
visited the town
regularly twice a
month, each time
tottering his lonely
way homeward
with a load of
provisions. He
appeared to be
well supplied with funds, but purchased
sparingly as became a miserly
hermit. And so vicious was his tongue
that few cared to converse with him,
even the young hoodlums of the town
hesitating to harass him with the banter
usually accorded the other bizarre
characters of the streets.
The oldest inhabitants knew nothing
of his past history, and they had long
since lost their curiosity in the matter.
He was a fixture,
as was the old
town hall with
its surrounding
park. His lonely
cabin was shunned
by all who chanced
to pass along the
old dirt road that led through the
woods to nowhere and was rarely used.
His only extravagance was in the
matter of books, and the village book
store profited considerably by his purchases.
But, at the instigation of Cass[154]
Harmon, the bookseller, it was whispered
about that Old Crompton was a
believer in the black art—that he had
made a pact with the devil himself and
was leagued with him and his imps.
For the books he bought were strange
ones; ancient volumes that Cass must
needs order from New York or Chicago
and that cost as much as ten and even
fifteen dollars a copy; translations of
the writings of the alchemists and astrologers
and philosophers of the dark
ages.
It was no wonder Old Crompton was
looked at askance by the simple-living
and deeply religious natives of the
small Pennsylvania town.
But there came a day when the hermit
was to have a neighbor, and the
town buzzed with excited speculation
as to what would happen.
The property across the road from
Old Crompton’s hut belonged to
Alton Forsythe, Laketon’s wealthiest
resident—hundreds of acres of scrubby
woodland that he considered well nigh
worthless. But Tom Forsythe, the only
son, had returned from college and his
ambitions were of a nature strange to
his townspeople and utterly incomprehensible
to his father. Something
vague about biology and chemical experiments
and the like is what he spoke
of, and, when his parents objected on
the grounds of possible explosions and
other weird accidents, he prevailed
upon his father to have a secluded laboratory
built for him in the woods.
When the workmen started the small
frame structure not a quarter of a mile
from his own hut, Old Crompton was
furious. He raged and stormed, but to
no avail. Tom Forsythe had his heart
set on the project and he was somewhat
of a successful debater himself.
The fire that flashed from his cold gray
eyes matched that from the pale blue
ones of the elderly anchorite. And the
law was on his side.
So the building was completed and
Tom Forsythe moved in, bag and baggage.
For more than a year the hermit studiously
avoided his neighbor, though,
truth to tell, this required very little
effort. For Tom Forsythe became almost
as much of a recluse as his predecessor,
remaining indoors for days
at a time and visiting the home of his
people scarcely oftener than Old
Crompton visited the village. He too
became the target of village gossip and
his name was ere long linked with that
of the old man in similar animadversion.
But he cared naught for the
opinions of his townspeople nor for the
dark looks of suspicion that greeted
him on his rare appearances in the public
places. His chosen work engrossed
him so deeply that all else counted for
nothing. His parents remonstrated
with him in vain. Tom laughed away
their recriminations and fears, continuing
with his labors more strenuously
than ever. He never troubled his mind
over the nearness of Old Crompton’s
hut, the existence of which he hardly
noticed or considered.
It so happened one day that the old
man’s curiosity got the better of
him and Tom caught him prowling
about on his property, peering wonderingly
at the many rabbit hutches, chicken
coops, dove cotes and the like which
cluttered the space to the rear of the
laboratory.
Seeing that he was discovered, the
old man wrinkled his face into a toothless
grin of conciliation.
“Just looking over your place, Forsythe,”
he said. “Sorry about the fuss
I made when you built the house. But
I’m an old man, you know, and changes
are unwelcome. Now I have forgotten
my objections and would like to be
friends. Can we?”
Tom peered searchingly into the
flinty eyes that were set so deeply in
the wrinkled, leathery countenance.
He suspected an ulterior motive, but
could not find it within him to turn the
old fellow down.
“Why—I guess so, Crompton,” he
hesitated: “I have nothing against you,[155]
but I came here for seclusion and I’ll
not have anyone bothering me in my
work.”
“I’ll not bother you, young man. But
I’m fond of pets and I see you have
many of them here; guinea pigs, chickens,
pigeons, and rabbits. Would you
mind if I make friends with some of
them?”
“They’re not pets,” answered Tom
dryly, “they are material for use in my
experiments. But you may amuse yourself
with them if you wish.”
“You mean that you cut them up—kill
them, perhaps?”
“Not that. But I sometimes change
them in physical form, sometimes cause
them to become of huge size, sometimes
produce pigmy offspring of normal
animals.”
“Don’t they suffer?”
“Very seldom, though occasionally a
subject dies. But the benefit that will
accrue to mankind is well worth the
slight inconvenience to the dumb creatures
and the infrequent loss of their
lives.”
Old Crompton regarded him
dubiously. “You are trying to
find?” he interrogated.
“The secret of life!” Tom Forsythe’s
eyes took on the stare of fanaticism.
“Before I have finished I shall know
the nature of the vital force—how to
produce it. I shall prolong human life
indefinitely; create artificial life. And
the solution is more closely approached
with each passing day.”
The hermit blinked in pretended
mystification. But he understood perfectly,
and he bitterly envied the
younger man’s knowledge and ability
that enabled him to delve into the mysteries
of nature which had always been
so attractive to his own mind. And
somehow, he acquired a sudden deep
hatred of the coolly confident young
man who spoke so positively of accomplishing
the impossible.
During the winter months that followed,
the strange acquaintance progressed
but little. Tom did not invite
his neighbor to visit him, nor did Old
Crompton go out of his way to impose
his presence on the younger man,
though each spoke pleasantly enough
to the other on the few occasions when
they happened to meet.
With the coming of spring they encountered
one another more frequently,
and Tom found considerable of interest
in the quaint, borrowed philosophy
of the gloomy old man. Old Crompton,
of course, was desperately interested in
the things that were hidden in Tom’s
laboratory, but he never requested permission
to see them. He hid his real
feelings extremely well and was apparently
content to spend as much time as
possible with the feathered and furred
subjects for experiment, being very
careful not to incur Tom’s displeasure
by displaying too great interest in the
laboratory itself.
Then there came a day in early
summer when an accident served
to draw the two men closer together,
and Old Crompton’s long-sought opportunity
followed.
He was starting for the village when,
from down the road, there came a series
of tremendous squawkings, then a bellow
of dismay in the voice of his young
neighbor. He turned quickly and was
astonished at the sight of a monstrous
rooster which had escaped and was
headed straight for him with head
down and wings fluttering wildly.
Tom followed close behind, but was
unable to catch the darting monster.
And monster it was, for this rooster
stood no less than three feet in height
and appeared more ferocious than a
large turkey. Old Crompton had his
shopping bag, a large one of burlap
which he always carried to town, and
he summoned enough courage to throw
it over the head of the screeching, over-sized
fowl. So tangled did the panic-stricken
bird become that it was a comparatively
simple matter to effect his
capture, and the old man rose to his
feet triumphant with the bag securely
closed over the struggling captive.
[156]
“Thanks,” panted Tom, when he
drew alongside. “I should never have
caught him, and his appearance at large
might have caused me a great deal of
trouble—now of all times.”
“It’s all right, Forsythe,” smirked the
old man. “Glad I was able to do it.”
Secretly he gloated, for he knew this
occurrence would be an open sesame to
that laboratory of Tom’s. And it
proved to be just that.
A few nights later he was awakened
by a vigorous thumping at
his door, something that had never before
occurred during his nearly sixty
years occupancy of the tumbledown
hut. The moon was high and he cautiously
peeped from the window and
saw that his late visitor was none other
than young Forsythe.
“With you in a minute!” he shouted,
hastily thrusting his rheumatic old
limbs into his shabby trousers. “Now
to see the inside of that laboratory,” he
chuckled to himself.
It required but a moment to attire
himself in the scanty raiment he wore
during the warm months, but he could
hear Tom muttering and impatiently
pacing the flagstones before his door.
“What is it?” he asked, as he drew
the bolt and emerged into the brilliant
light of the moon.
“Success!” breathed Tom excitedly.
“I have produced growing, living matter
synthetically. More than this, I
have learned the secret of the vital
force—the spark of life. Immortality
is within easy reach. Come and see
for yourself.”
They quickly traversed the short distance
to the two-story building which
comprised Tom’s workshop and living
quarters. The entire ground floor was
taken up by the laboratory, and Old
Crompton stared aghast at the wealth
of equipment it contained. Furnaces
there were, and retorts that reminded
him of those pictured in the wood cuts
in some of his musty books. Then
there were complicated machines with
many levers and dials mounted on their
faces, and with huge glass bulbs of peculiar
shape with coils of wire connecting
to knoblike protuberances of their
transparent walls. In the exact center
of the great single room there was what
appeared to be a dissecting table, with
a brilliant light overhead and with two
of the odd glass bulbs at either end.
It was to this table that Tom led the
excited old man.
“This is my perfected apparatus,”
said Tom proudly, “and by its use I
intend to create a new race of supermen,
men and women who will always
retain the vigor and strength of their
youth and who can not die excepting
by actual destruction of their bodies.
Under the influence of the rays all
bodily ailments vanish as if by magic,
and organic defects are quickly corrected.
Watch this now.”
He stepped to one of the many
cages at the side of the room and
returned with a wriggling cottontail in
his hands. Old Compton watched anxiously
as he picked a nickeled instrument
from a tray of surgical appliances
and requested his visitor to hold the
protesting animal while he covered its
head with a handkerchief.
“Ethyl chloride,” explained Tom,
noting with amusement the look of distaste
on the old man’s face. “We’ll
just put him to sleep for a minute while
I amputate a leg.”
The struggles of the rabbit quickly
ceased when the spray soaked the handkerchief
and the anaesthetic took effect.
With a shining scalpel and a surgical
saw, Tom speedily removed one
of the forelegs of the animal and then
he placed the limp body in the center
of the table, removing the handkerchief
from its head as he did so. At
the end of the table there was a panel
with its glittering array of switches
and electrical instruments, and Old
Crompton observed very closely the
manipulations of the controls as Tom
started the mechanism. With the ensuing
hum of a motor-generator from a
corner of the room, the four bulbs ad[157]jacent
to the table sprang into life, each
glowing with a different color and each
emitting a different vibratory note as
it responded to the energy within.
“Keep an eye on Mr. Rabbit now,”
admonished Tom.
From the body of the small animal
there emanated an intangible though
hazily visible aura as the combined effects
of the rays grew in intensity. Old
Crompton bent over the table and
peered amazedly at the stump of the
foreleg, from which blood no longer
dripped. The stump was healing over!
Yes—it seemed to elongate as one
watched. A new limb was growing on
to replace the old! Then the animal
struggled once more, this time to regain
consciousness. In a moment it
was fully awake and, with a frightened
hop, was off the table and hobbling
about in search of a hiding place.
Tom Forsythe laughed. “Never
knew what happened,” he exulted,
“and excepting for the temporary limp
is not inconvenienced at all. Even that
will be gone in a couple of hours, for
the new limb will be completely grown
by that time.”
“But—but, Tom,” stammered the old
man, “this is wonderful. How do you
accomplish it?”
“Ha! Don’t think I’ll reveal my
secret. But this much I will tell you:
the life force generated by my apparatus
stimulates a certain gland that’s
normally inactive in warm blooded animals.
This gland, when active, possesses
the function of growing new
members to the body to replace lost
ones in much the same manner as this
is done in case of the lobster and certain
other crustaceans. Of course, the
process is extremely rapid when the
gland is stimulated by the vital rays
from my tubes. But this is only one
of the many wonders of the process.
Here is something far more remarkable.”
He took from a large glass jar the
body of a guinea pig, a body that was
rigid in death.
“This guinea pig,” he explained, “was
suffocated twenty-four hours ago and
is stone dead.”
“Suffocated?”
“Yes. But quite painlessly, I assure
you. I merely removed the air from
the jar with a vacuum pump and the
little creature passed out of the picture
very quickly. Now we’ll revive it.”
Old Crompton stretched forth a skinny
hand to touch the dead animal, but
withdrew it hastily when he felt the
clammy rigidity of the body. There
was no doubt as to the lifelessness of
this specimen.
Tom placed the dead guinea pig on
the spot where the rabbit had been
subjected to the action of the rays.
Again his visitor watched carefully as
he manipulated the controls of the apparatus.
With the glow of the tubes and the
ensuing haze of eery light that surrounded
the little body, a marked
change was apparent. The inanimate
form relaxed suddenly and it seemed
that the muscles pulsated with an accession
of energy. Then one leg was
stretched forth spasmodically. There
was a convulsive heave as the lungs
drew in a first long breath, and, with
that, an astonished and very much alive
rodent scrambled to its feet, blinking
wondering eyes in the dazzling light.
“See? See?” shouted Tom, grasping
Old Crompton by the arm in a viselike
grip. “It is the secret of life and
death! Aristocrats, plutocrats and beggars
will beat a path to my door. But,
never fear, I shall choose my subjects
well. The name of Thomas Forsythe
will yet be emblazoned in the Hall of
Fame. I shall be master of the world!”
Old Crompton began to fear the glitter
in the eyes of the gaunt young man
who seemed suddenly to have become
demented. And his envy and hatred of
his talented host blazed anew as Forsythe
gloried in the success of his efforts.
Then he was struck with an idea
and he affected his most ingratiating
manner.
[158]
“It is a marvelous thing, Tom,” he
said, “and is entirely beyond my poor
comprehension. But I can see that it
is all you say and more. Tell me—can
you restore the youth of an aged person
by these means?”
“Positively!” Tom did not catch the
eager note in the old man’s voice. Rather
he took the question as an inquiry
into the further marvels of his process.
“Here,” he continued, enthusiastically,
“I’ll prove that to you also. My dog
Spot is around the place somewhere.
And he is a decrepit old hound, blind,
lame and toothless. You’ve probably
seen him with me.”
He rushed to the stairs and whistled.
There was an answering
yelp from above and the pad of uncertain
paws on the bare wooden steps.
A dejected old beagle blundered into
the room, dragging a crippled hind leg
as he fawned upon his master, who
stretched forth a hand to pat the unsteady
head.
“Guess Spot is old enough for the
test,” laughed Tom, “and I have been
meaning to restore him to his youthful
vigor, anyway. No time like the present.”
He led his trembling pet to the table
of the remarkable tubes and lifted him
to its surface. The poor old beast lay
trustingly where he was placed, quiet,
save for his husky asthmatic breathing.
“Hold him, Crompton,” directed Tom
as he pulled the starting lever of his
apparatus.
And Old Crompton watched in fascinated
anticipation as the ethereal luminosity
bathed the dog’s body in response
to the action of the four rays.
Somewhat vaguely it came to him that
the baggy flesh of his own wrinkled
hands took on a new firmness and color
where they reposed on the animal’s
back. Young Forsythe grinned triumphantly
as Spot’s breathing became
more regular and the rasp gradually
left it. Then the dog whined in pleasure
and wagged his tail with increasing
vigor. Suddenly he raised his head,
perked his ears in astonishment and
looked his master straight in the face
with eyes that saw once more. The low
throat cry rose to a full and joyous
bark. He sprang to his feet from under
the restraining hands and jumped
to the floor in a lithe-muscled leap that
carried him half way across the room.
He capered about with the abandon of
a puppy, making extremely active use
of four sound limbs.
“Why—why, Forsythe,” stammered
the hermit, “it’s absolutely incredible.
Tell me—tell me—what is this remarkable
force?”
His host laughed gleefully. “You
probably wouldn’t understand it
anyway, but I’ll tell you. It is as simple
as the nose on your face. The spark
of life, the vital force, is merely an extremely
complicated electrical manifestation
which I have been able to duplicate
artificially. This spark or force
is all that distinguishes living from inanimate
matter, and in living beings
the force gradually decreases in power
as the years pass, causing loss of health
and strength. The chemical composition
of bones and tissue alters, joints
become stiff, muscles atrophied, and
bones brittle. By recharging, as it
were, with the vital force, the gland
action is intensified, youth and strength
is renewed. By repeating the process
every ten or fifteen years the same degree
of vigor can be maintained indefinitely.
Mankind will become immortal.
That is why I say I am to be master of
the world.”
For the moment Old Crompton forgot
his jealous hatred in the enthusiasm
with which he was imbued. “Tom—Tom,”
he pleaded in his excitement,
“use me as a subject. Renew my youth.
My life has been a sad one and a lonely
one, but I would that I might live it
over. I should make of it a far different
one—something worth while. See,
I am ready.”
He sat on the edge of the gleaming
table and made as if to lie down on its
gleaming surface. But his young host[159]
only stared at him in open amusement.
“What? You?” he sneered, unfeelingly.
“Why, you old fossil! I told
you I would choose my subjects carefully.
They are to be people of standing
and wealth, who can contribute to
the fame and fortune of one Thomas
Forsythe.”
“But Tom, I have money,” Old
Crompton begged. But when he saw
the hard mirth in the younger man’s
eyes, his old animosity flamed anew
and he sprang from his position and
shook a skinny forefinger in Tom’s
face.
“Don’t do that to me, you old fool!”
shouted Tom, “and get out of here.
Think I’d waste current on an old cadger
like you? I guess not! Now get
out. Get out, I say!”
Then the old anchorite saw red.
Something seemed to snap in his soured
old brain. He found himself kicking
and biting and punching at his host,
who backed away from the furious onslaught
in surprise. Then Tom tripped
over a wire and fell to the floor with a
force that rattled the windows, his ferocious
little adversary on top. The
younger man lay still where he had
fallen, a trickle of blood showing at
his temple.
“My God! I’ve killed him!” gasped
the old man.
With trembling fingers he opened
Tom’s shirt and listened for his heartbeats.
Panic-stricken, he rubbed the
young man’s wrists, slapped his cheeks,
and ran for water to dash in his face.
But all efforts to revive him proved
futile, and then, in awful fear, Old
Crompton dashed into the night, the
dog Spot snapping at his heels as he
ran.
Hours later the stooped figure of
a shabby old man might have
been seen stealthily re-entering the
lonely workshop where the lights still
burned brightly. Tom Forsythe lay
rigid in the position in which Old
Crompton had left him, and the dog
growled menacingly.
Averting his gaze and circling wide
of the body, Old Crompton made for
the table of the marvelous rays. In
minute detail he recalled every move
made by Tom in starting and adjusting
the apparatus to produce the incredible
results he had witnessed. Not a
moment was to be wasted now. Already
he had hesitated too long, for
soon would come the dawn and possible
discovery of his crime. But the invention
of his victim would save him from
the long arm of the law, for, with youth
restored, Old Crompton would cease to
exist and a new life would open its
doors to the starved soul of the hermit.
Hermit, indeed! He would begin life
anew, an active man with youthful vigor
and ambition. Under an assumed
name he would travel abroad, would
enjoy life, and would later become a
successful man of affairs. He had
enough money, he told himself. And
the police would never find Old Crompton,
the murderer of Tom Forsythe!
He deposited his small traveling bag
on the floor and fingered the controls
of Tom’s apparatus.
He threw the starting switch confidently
and grinned in satisfaction as
the answering whine of the motor-generator
came to his ears. One by one he
carefully made the adjustments in exactly
the manner followed by the now
silenced discoverer of the process.
Everything operated precisely as it
had during the preceding experiments.
Odd that he should have anticipated
some such necessity! But something
had told him to observe Tom’s movements
carefully, and now he rejoiced
in the fact that his intuition had led
him aright. Painfully he climbed to
the table top and stretched his aching
body in the warm light of the four huge
tubes. His exertions during the struggle
with Tom were beginning to tell
on him. But the soreness and stiffness
of feeble muscles and stubborn joints
would soon be but a memory. His
pulses quickened at the thought and he
breathed deep in a sudden feeling of
unaccustomed well-being.
The dog growled continuously
from his position at the head of
his master, but did not move to interfere
with the intruder. And Old
Crompton, in the excitement of the momentous
experience, paid him not the
slightest attention.
His body tingled from head to foot
with a not unpleasant sensation that
conveyed the assurance of radical
changes taking place under the influence
of the vital rays. The tingling
sensation increased in intensity until
it seemed that every corpuscle in his
veins danced to the tune of the vibration
from those glowing tubes that
bathed him in an ever-spreading radiance.
Aches and pains vanished from
his body, but he soon experienced a
sharp stab of new pain in his lower jaw.
With an experimental forefinger he
rubbed the gum. He laughed aloud as
the realization came to him that in
those gums where there had been no
teeth for more than twenty years there
was now growing a complete new set.
And the rapidity of the process amazed
him beyond measure. The aching area
spread quickly and was becoming really
uncomfortable. But then—and he
consoled himself with the thought—nothing
is brought into being without
a certain amount of pain. Besides, he
was confident that his discomfort
would soon be over.
He examined his hand, and found
that the joints of two fingers long crippled
with rheumatism now moved freely
and painlessly. The misty brilliance
surrounding his body was paling and
he saw that the flesh was taking on a
faint green fluorescence instead. The
rays had completed their work and
soon the transformation would be fully
effected. He turned on his side and
slipped to the floor with the agility of
a youngster. The dog snarled anew,
but kept steadfastly to his position.
There was a small mirror over
the wash stand at the far end of
the room and Old Crompton made haste
to obtain the first view of his reflected
image. His step was firm and springy,
his bearing confident, and he found
that his long-stooped shoulders
straightened naturally and easily. He
felt that he had taken on at least two
inches in stature, which was indeed the
case. When he reached the mirror he
peered anxiously into its dingy surface
and what he saw there so startled him
that he stepped backward in amazement.
This was not Larry Crompton,
but an entirely new man. The straggly
white hair had given way to soft,
healthy waves of chestnut hue. Gone
were the seams from the leathery countenance
and the eyes looked out clearly
and steadily from under brows as thick
and dark as they had been in his youth.
The reflected features were those of an
entire stranger. They were not even
reminiscent of the Larry Crompton of
fifty years ago, but were the features
of a far more vigorous and prepossessing
individual than he had ever seemed,
even in the best years of his life. The
jaw was firm, the once sunken cheeks
so well filled out that his high cheek
bones were no longer in evidence. It
was the face of a man of not more than
thirty-eight years of age, reflecting exceptional
intelligence and strength of
character.
“What a disguise!” he exclaimed in
delight. And his voice, echoing in the
stillness that followed the switching
off of the apparatus, was deep-throated
and mellow—the voice of a new man.
Now, serenely confident that discovery
was impossible, he picked up his
small but heavy bag and started for the
door. Dawn was breaking and he
wished to put as many miles between
himself and Tom’s laboratory as could
be covered in the next few hours.
But at the door he hesitated. Then,
despite the furious yapping of Spot,
he returned to the table of the rays and,
with deliberate thoroughness smashed
the costly tubes which had brought
about his rehabilitation. With a pinch
bar from a nearby tool rack, he wrecked
the controls and generating mechanisms
beyond recognition. Now he was[161]
absolutely secure! No meddling experts
could possibly discover the secret
of Tom’s invention. All evidence
would show that the young experimenter
had met his death at the hands
of Old Crompton, the despised hermit
of West Laketon. But none would
dream that the handsome man of means
who was henceforth to be known as
George Voight was that same despised
hermit.
He recovered his satchel and left the
scene. With long, rapid strides he
proceeded down the old dirt road toward
the main highway where, instead
of turning east into the village, he
would turn west and walk to Kernsburg,
the neighboring town. There, in
not more than two hours time, his new
life would really begin!
Had you, a visitor, departed from
Laketon when Old Crompton did
and returned twelve years later, you
would have noticed very little difference
in the appearance of the village.
The old town hall and the little park
were the same, the dingy brick building
among the trees being just a little
dingier and its wooden steps more
worn and sagged. The main street
showed evidence of recent repaving,
and, in consequence of the resulting increase
in through automobile traffic;
there were two new gasoline filling stations
in the heart of the town. Down
the road about a half mile there was a
new building, which, upon inquiring
from one of the natives, would be
proudly designated as the new high
school building. Otherwise there were
no changes to be observed.
In his dilapidated chair in the untidy
office he had occupied for nearly thirty
years, sat Asa Culkin, popularly known
as “Judge” Culkin. Justice of the
peace, sheriff, attorney-at-law, and
three times Mayor of Laketon, he was
still a controlling factor in local politics
and government. And many a
knotty legal problem was settled in
that gloomy little office. Many a dispute
in the town council was dependent
for arbitration upon the keen mind and
understanding wit of the old judge.
The four o’clock train had just puffed
its labored way from the station when
a stranger entered his office, a stranger
of uncommonly prosperous air. The
keen blue eyes of the old attorney appraised
him instantly and classified him
as a successful man of business, not yet
forty years of age, and with a weighty
problem on his mind.
“What can I do for you, sir?” he
asked, removing his feet from the battered
desk top.
“You may be able to help me a great
deal, Judge,” was the unexpected reply.
“I came to Laketon to give myself up.”
“Give yourself up?” Culkin rose to
his feet in surprise and unconsciously
straightened his shoulders in the effort
to seem less dwarfed before the tall
stranger. “Why, what do you mean?”
he inquired.
“I wish to give myself up for murder,”
answered the amazing visitor,
slowly and with decision, “for a
murder committed twelve years ago. I
should like you to listen to my story
first, though. It has been kept too
long.”
“But I still do not understand.”
There was puzzlement in the honest old
face of the attorney. He shook his
gray locks in uncertainty. “Why
should you come here? Why come to
me? What possible interest can I have
in the matter?”
“Just this, Judge. You do not recognize
me now, and you will probably
consider my story incredible when you
hear it. But, when I have given you
all the evidence, you will know who I
am and will be compelled to believe.
The murder was committed in Laketon.
That is why I came to you.”
“A murder in Laketon? Twelve
years ago?” Again the aged attorney
shook his head. “But—proceed.”
“Yes. I killed Thomas Forsythe.”
The stranger looked for an expression
of horror in the features of his
listener, but there was none. Instead[162]
the benign countenance took on a look
of deepening amazement, but the smile
wrinkles had somehow vanished and
the old face was grave in its surprised
interest.
“You seem astonished,” continued
the stranger. “Undoubtedly you were
convinced that the murderer was Larry
Crompton—Old Crompton, the hermit.
He disappeared the night of the crime
and has never been heard from since.
Am I correct?”
“Yes. He disappeared all right. But
continue.”
Not by a lift of his eyebrow did Culkin
betray his disbelief, but the stranger
sensed that his story was somehow
not as startling as it should have been.
“You will think me crazy, I presume.
But I am Old Crompton. It was my
hand that felled the unfortunate young
man in his laboratory out there in West
Laketon twelve years ago to-night. It
was his marvelous invention that transformed
the old hermit into the apparently
young man you see before you.
But I swear that I am none other than
Larry Crompton and that I killed
young Forsythe. I am ready to pay
the penalty. I can bear the flagellation
of my own conscience no longer.”
The visitor’s voice had risen to the
point of hysteria. But his listener
remained calm and unmoved.
“Now just let me get this straight,”
he said quietly. “Do I understand that
you claim to be Old Crompton, rejuvenated
in some mysterious manner, and
that you killed Tom Forsythe on that
night twelve years ago? Do I understand
that you wish now to go to trial
for that crime and to pay the penalty?”
“Yes! Yes! And the sooner the better.
I can stand it no longer. I am
the most miserable man in the world!”
“Hm-m—hm-m,” muttered the judge,
“this is strange.” He spoke soothingly
to his visitor. “Do not upset yourself,
I beg of you. I will take care of this
thing for you, never fear. Just take a
seat, Mister—er—”
“You may call me Voight for the
present,” said the stranger, in a more
composed tone of voice, “George
Voight. That is the name I have been
using since the mur—since that fatal
night.”
“Very well, Mr. Voight,” replied the
counsellor with an air of the greatest
solicitude, “please have a seat now,
while I make a telephone call.”
And George Voight slipped into a
stiff-backed chair with a sigh of relief.
For he knew the judge from the old
days and he was now certain that his
case would be disposed of very quickly.
With the telephone receiver pressed
to his ear, Culkin repeated a number.
The stranger listened intently during
the ensuing silence. Then there came
a muffled “hello” sounding in impatient
response to the call.
“Hello, Alton,” spoke the attorney,
“this is Asa speaking. A stranger has
just stepped into my office and he
claims to be Old Crompton. Remember
the hermit across the road from your
son’s old laboratory? Well, this man,
who bears no resemblance whatever to
the old man he claims to be and who
seems to be less than half the age of
Tom’s old neighbor, says that he killed
Tom on that night we remember so
well.”
There were some surprised remarks
from the other end of the
wire, but Voight was unable to catch
them. He was in a cold perspiration
at the thought of meeting his victim’s
father.
“Why, yes, Alton,” continued Culkin,
“I think there is something in this
story, although I cannot believe it all.
But I wish you would accompany us
and visit the laboratory. Will you?”
“Lord, man, not that!” interrupted
the judge’s visitor. “I can hardly bear
to visit the scene of my crime—and in
the company of Alton Forsythe.
Please, not that!”
“Now you just let me take care of
this, young man,” replied the judge,
testily. Then, once more speaking into
the mouthpiece of the telephone, “All[163]
right, Alton. We’ll pick you up at
your office in five minutes.”
He replaced the receiver on its hook
and turned again to his visitor. “Please
be so kind as to do exactly as I request,”
he said. “I want to help you,
but there is more to this thing than
you know and I want you to follow unquestioningly
where I lead and ask no
questions at all for the present. Things
may turn out differently than you expect.”
“All right, Judge.” The visitor resigned
himself to whatever might
transpire under the guidance of the
man he had called upon to turn him
over to the officers of the law.
Seated in the judge’s ancient
motor car, they stopped at the
office of Alton Forsythe a few minutes
later and were joined by that red-faced
and pompous old man. Few words
were spoken during the short run to
the well-remembered location of Tom’s
laboratory, and the man who was
known as George Voight caught at his
own throat with nervous fingers when
they passed the tumbledown remains
of the hut in which Old Crompton had
spent so many years. With a screeching
of well-worn brakes the car stopped
before the laboratory, which was now
almost hidden behind a mass of shrubs
and flowers.
“Easy now, young man,” cautioned
the judge, noting the look of fear
which had clouded his new client’s features.
The three men advanced to the
door through which Old Crompton had
fled on that night of horror, twelve
years before. The elder Forsythe spoke
not a word as he turned the knob and
stepped within. Voight shrank from
entering, but soon mastered his feelings
and followed the other two. The
sight that met his eyes caused him to
cry aloud in awe.
At the dissecting table, which seemed
to be exactly as he had seen it last but
with replicas of the tubes he had destroyed
once more in place, stood Tom
Forsythe! Considerably older and
with hair prematurely gray, he was still
the young man Old Crompton thought
he had killed. Tom Forsythe was not
dead after all! And all of his years
of misery had gone for nothing. He
advanced slowly to the side of the wondering
young man, Alton Forsythe and
Asa Culkin watching silently from just
inside the door.
“Tom—Tom,” spoke the stranger,
“you are alive? You were not dead
when I left you on that terrible night
when I smashed your precious tubes?
Oh—it is too good to be true! I can
scarcely believe my eyes!”
He stretched forth trembling fingers
to touch the body of the
young man to assure himself that it
was not all a dream.
“Why,” said Tom Forsythe, in astonishment.
“I do not know you, sir.
Never saw you in my life. What do
you mean by your talk of smashing my
tubes, of leaving me for dead?”
“Mean?” The stranger’s voice rose
now; he was growing excited. “Why,
Tom, I am Old Crompton. Remember
the struggle, here in this very room?
You refused to rejuvenate an unhappy
old man with your marvelous apparatus,
a temporarily insane old man—Crompton.
I was that old man and I
fought with you. You fell, striking
your head. There was blood. You
were unconscious. Yes, for many hours
I was sure you were dead and that I
had murdered you. But I had watched
your manipulations of the apparatus
and I subjected myself to the action of
the rays. My youth was miraculously
restored. I became as you see me now.
Detection was impossible, for I looked
no more like Old Crompton than you
do. I smashed your machinery to avoid
suspicion. Then I escaped. And, for
twelve years, I have thought myself a
murderer. I have suffered the tortures
of the damned!”
Tom Forsythe advanced on this remarkable
visitor with clenched fists.
Staring him in the eyes with cold appraisal,
his wrath was all too apparent.[164]
The dog Spot, young as ever, entered
the room and, upon observing the stranger,
set up an ominous growling and
snarling. At least the dog recognized
him!
“What are you trying to do, catechise
me? Are you another of these
alienists my father has been bringing
around?” The young inventor was furious.
“If you are,” he continued, “you
can get out of here—now! I’ll have
no more of this meddling with my affairs.
I’m as sane as any of you and I
refuse to submit to this continual persecution.”
The elder Forsythe grunted, and
Culkin laid a restraining hand on his
arm. “Just a minute now, Tom,” he
said soothingly. “This stranger is no
alienist. He has a story to tell. Please
permit him to finish.”
Somewhat mollified, Tom Forsythe
shrugged his assent.
“Tom,” continued the stranger, more
calmly now, “what I have said is the
truth. I shall prove it to you. I’ll tell
you things no mortals on earth could
know but we two. Remember the day
I captured the big rooster for you—the
monster you had created? Remember
the night you awakened me and
brought me here in the moonlight? Remember
the rabbit whose leg you amputated
and re-grew? The poor guinea
pig you had suffocated and whose life
you restored? Spot here? Don’t you
remember rejuvenating him? I was
here. And you refused to use your
process on me, old man that I was.
Then is when I went mad and attacked
you. Do you believe me, Tom?”
Then a strange thing happened.
While Tom Forsythe gazed in growing
belief, the stranger’s shoulders sagged
and he trembled as with the ague. The
two older men who had kept in the
background gasped their astonishment
as his hair faded to a sickly gray, then
became as white as the driven snow.
Old Crompton was reverting to his
previous state! Within five minutes,
instead of the handsome young stranger,
there stood before them a bent,
withered old man—Old Crompton beyond
a doubt. The effects of Tom’s
process were spent.
“Well I’m damned!” ejaculated Alton
Forsythe. “You have been right
all along, Asa. And I am mighty glad
I did not commit Tom as I intended.
He has told us the truth all these years
and we were not wise enough to see it.”
“We!” exclaimed the judge. “You,
Alton Forsythe! I have always upheld
him. You have done your son a
grave injustice and you owe him your
apologies if ever a father owed his son
anything.”
“You are right, Asa.” And, his aristocratic
pride forgotten, Alton Forsythe
rushed to the side of his son and
embraced him.
The judge turned to Old Crompton
pityingly. “Rather a bad ending for
you, Crompton,” he said. “Still, it is
better by far than being branded as a
murderer.”
“Better? Better?” croaked Old
Crompton. “It is wonderful, Judge. I
have never been so happy in my life!”
The face of the old man beamed,
though scalding tears coursed
down the withered and seamed cheeks.
The two Forsythes looked up from
their demonstrations of peacemaking
to listen to the amazing words of the
old hermit.
“Yes, happy for the first time in my
life,” he continued. “I am one hundred
years of age, gentlemen, and I now look
it and feel it. That is as it should be.
And my experience has taught me a
final lasting lesson. None of you know
it, but, when I was but a very young
man I was bitterly disappointed in love.
Ha! ha! Never think it to look at me
now, would you? But I was, and it
ruined my entire life. I had a little
money—inherited—and I traveled
about in the world for a few years, then
settled in that old hut across the road
where I buried myself for sixty years,
becoming crabbed and sour and despicable.
Young Tom here was the[165]
first bright spot and, though I admired
him, I hated him for his opportunities,
hated him for that which he had that
I had not. With the promise of his invention
I thought I saw happiness, a
new life for myself. I got what I wanted,
though not in the way I had expected.
And I want to tell you gentlemen
that there is nothing in it. With developments
of modern science you may
be able to restore a man’s youthful vigor
of body, but you can’t cure his mind
with electricity. Though I had a
youthful body, my brain was the brain
of an old man—memories were there
which could not be suppressed. Even
had I not had the fancied death of
young Tom on my conscience I should
still have been miserable. I worked.
God, how I worked—to forget! But I
could not forget. I was successful in
business and made a lot of money.
I am more independent—probably
wealthier than you, Alton Forsythe, but
that did not bring happiness. I longed
to be myself once more, to have the
aches and pains which had been taken
from me. It is natural to age and to
die. Immortality would make of us
a people of restless misery. We would
quarrel and bicker and long for death,
which would not come to relieve us.
Now it is over for me and I am glad—glad—glad!”
He paused for breath, looking beseechingly
at Tom Forsythe.
“Tom,” he said, “I suppose you have
nothing for me in your heart but
hatred. And I don’t blame you. But I
wish—I wish you would try and forgive
me. Can you?”
The years had brought increased understanding
and tolerance to young
Tom. He stared at Old Crompton and
the long-nursed anger over the destruction
of his equipment melted into a
strange mixture of pity and admiration
for the courageous old fellow.
“Why, I guess I can, Crompton,” he
replied. “There was many a day when
I struggled hopelessly to reconstruct
my apparatus, cursing you with every
bit of energy in my make-up. I could
cheerfully have throttled you, had you
been within reach. For twelve years
I have labored incessantly to reproduce
the results we obtained on the night of
which you speak. People called me insane—even
my father wished to have
me committed to an asylum. And, until
now, I have been unsuccessful. Only
to-day has it seemed for the first time
that the experiments will again succeed.
But my ideas have changed with
regard to the uses of the process. I
was a cocksure young pup in the old
days, with foolish dreams of fame and
influence. But I have seen the error of
my ways. Your experience, too, convinces
me that immortality may not be
as desirable as I thought. But there
are great possibilities in the way of relieving
the sufferings of mankind and
in making this a better world in which
to live. With your advice and help I
believe I can do great things. I now
forgive you freely and I ask you to remain
here with me to assist in the work
that is to come. What do you say to
the idea?”
At the reverent thankfulness in the
pale eyes of the broken old man who
had so recently been a perfect specimen
of vigorous youth, Alton Forsythe blew
his nose noisily. The little judge
smiled benevolently and shook his head
as if to say, “I told you so.” Tom and
Old Crompton gripped hands—mightily.
COMING, NEXT MONTH
BRIGANDS OF THE MOON
By RAY CUMMINGS
Spawn of the Stars

The sky was alive with winged shapes,
and high in the air shone the glittering
menace, trailing five plumes of gas.
When Cyrus R. Thurston
bought himself a single-motored
Stoughton job he
was looking for new thrills.
Flying around the east coast had lost
its zest: he wanted
to join that
jaunty group who
spoke so easily of
hopping off for
Los Angeles.
And what Cyrus
Thurston
wanted he usually obtained. But if
that young millionaire-sportsman had
been told that on his first flight this
blocky, bulletlike ship was to pitch him
headlong into the exact center of the
wildest, strangest war this earth had
ever seen—well, it is still probable that
the Stoughton
company would
not have lost the
sale.
They were
roaring through
the starlit, calm
night, three thousand
feet above a sage sprinkled desert,
when the trip ended. Slim Riley had[167]
the stick when the first blast of hot oil
ripped slashingly across the pilot’s
window. “There goes your old trip!”
he yelled. “Why don’t they try putting
engines in these ships?”

He jammed over the throttle and,
with motor idling, swept down toward
the endless miles of moonlit waste.
Wind? They had been boring into it.
Through the opened window he
spotted a likely stretch of ground.
Setting down the ship on a nice piece
of Arizona desert was a mere detail for
Slim.
[168]
“Let off a flare,” he ordered, “when
I give the word.”
The white glare of it faded the
stars as he sideslipped, then
straightened out on his hand-picked
field. The plane rolled down a clear
space and stopped. The bright glare
persisted while he stared curiously
from the quiet cabin. Cutting the motor
he opened both windows, then
grabbed Thurston by the shoulder.
“‘Tis a curious thing, that,” he said
unsteadily. His hand pointed straight
ahead. The flare died, but the bright
stars of the desert country still shone
on a glistening, shining bulb.
It was some two hundred feet away.
The lower part was lost in shadow, but
its upper surfaces shone rounded and
silvery like a giant bubble. It towered
in the air, scores of feet above the
chaparral beside it. There was a
round spot of black on its side, which
looked absurdly like a door….
“I saw something moving,” said
Thurston slowly. “On the ground I
saw…. Oh, good Lord, Slim, it isn’t
real!”
Slim Riley made no reply. His eyes
were riveted to an undulating, ghastly
something that oozed and crawled
in the pale light not far from the bulb.
His hand was reaching, reaching….
It found what he sought; he leaned toward
the window. In his hand was the
Very pistol for discharging the flares.
He aimed forward and up.
The second flare hung close before
it settled on the sandy floor. Its blinding
whiteness made the more loathsome
the sickening yellow of the flabby
flowing thing that writhed frantically
in the glare. It was formless, shapeless,
a heaving mound of nauseous matter.
Yet even in its agonized writhing
distortions they sensed the beating pulsations
that marked it a living thing.
There were unending ripplings
crossing and recrossing through the
convolutions. To Thurston there was
suddenly a sickening likeness: the
thing was a brain from a gigantic skull—it
was naked—was suffering….
The thing poured itself across the
sand. Before the staring gaze of
the speechless men an excrescence appeared—a
thick bulb on the mass—that
protruded itself into a tentacle. At the
end there grew instantly a hooked
hand. It reached for the black opening
in the great shell, found it, and the
whole loathsome shapelessness poured
itself up and through the hole.
Only at the last was it still. In the
dark opening the last slippery mass held
quiet for endless seconds. It formed,
as they watched, to a head—frightful—menacing.
Eyes appeared in the head;
eyes flat and round and black save for
a cross slit in each; eyes that stared
horribly and unchangingly into theirs.
Below them a gaping mouth opened
and closed…. The head melted—was
gone….
And with its going came a rushing
roar of sound.
From under the metallic mass
shrieked a vaporous cloud. It drove at
them, a swirling blast of snow and
sand. Some buried memory of gas
attacks woke Riley from his stupor. He
slammed shut the windows an instant
before the cloud struck, but not before
they had seen, in the moonlight, a
gleaming, gigantic, elongated bulb rise
swiftly—screamingly—into the upper
air.
The blast tore at their plane. And
the cold in their tight compartment
was like the cold of outer space. The
men stared, speechless, panting. Their
breath froze in that frigid room into
steam clouds.
“It—it….” Thurston gasped—and
slumped helpless upon the floor.
It was an hour before they dared
open the door of their cabin. An
hour of biting, numbing cold. Zero—on
a warm summer night on the desert!
Snow in the hurricane that had struck
them!
“‘Twas the blast from the thing,”
guessed the pilot; “though never did[169]
I see an engine with an exhaust like
that.” He was pounding himself with
his arms to force up the chilled circulation.
“But the beast—the—the thing!” exclaimed
Thurston. “It’s monstrous;
indecent! It thought—no question of
that—but no body! Horrible! Just a
raw, naked, thinking protoplasm!”
It was here that he flung open the
door. They sniffed cautiously of the
air. It was warm again—clean—save
for a hint of some nauseous odor. They
walked forward; Riley carried a flash.
The odor grew to a stench as they
came where the great mass had lain.
On the ground was a fleshy mound.
There were bones showing, and horns
on a skull. Riley held the light close
to show the body of a steer. A body
of raw bleeding meat. Half of it had
been absorbed….
“The damned thing,” said Riley, and
paused vainly for adequate words. “The
damned thing was eating…. Like a
jelly-fish, it was!”
“Exactly,” Thurston agreed. He
pointed about. There were other heaps
scattered among the low sage.
“Smothered,” guessed Thurston,
“with that frozen exhaust. Then the
filthy thing landed and came out to
eat.”
“Hold the light for me,” the pilot
commanded. “I’m goin’ to fix that
busted oil line. And I’m goin’ to do
it right now. Maybe the creature’s still
hungry.”
They sat in their room. About
them was the luxury of a modern
hotel. Cyrus Thurston stared vacantly
at the breakfast he was forgetting to
eat. He wiped his hands mechanically
on a snowy napkin. He looked from
the window. There were palm trees
in the park, and autos in a ceaseless
stream. And people! Sane, sober
people, living in a sane world. Newsboys
were shouting; the life of the city
was flowing.
“Riley!” Thurston turned to the man
across the table. His voice was curiously
toneless, and his face haggard.
“Riley, I haven’t slept for three nights.
Neither have you. We’ve got to get
this thing straight. We didn’t both
become absolute maniacs at the same
instant, but—it was not there, it was
never there—not that….” He was
lost in unpleasant recollections. “There
are other records of hallucinations.”
“Hallucinations—hell!” said Slim
Riley. He was looking at a Los Angeles
newspaper. He passed one hand
wearily across his eyes, but his face
was happier than it had been in days.
“We didn’t imagine it, we aren’t
crazy—it’s real! Would you read that
now!” He passed the paper across to
Thurston. The headlines were startling.
“Pilot Killed by Mysterious Airship.
Silvery Bubble Hangs Over New York.
Downs Army Plane in Burst of Flame.
Vanishes at Terrific Speed.”
“It’s our little friend,” said Thurston.
And on his face, too, the lines
were vanishing; to find this horror a
reality was positive relief. “Here’s the
same cloud of vapor—drifted slowly
across the city, the accounts says, blowing
this stuff like steam from underneath.
Airplanes investigated—an army
plane drove into the vapor—terrific explosion—plane
down in flames—others
wrecked. The machine ascended with
meteor speed, trailing blue flame.
Come on, boy, where’s that old bus?
Thought I never wanted to fly a plane
again. Now I don’t want to do anything
but.”
“Where to?” Slim inquired.
“Headquarters,” Thurston told him.
“Washington—let’s go!”
From Los Angeles to Washington
is not far, as the plane flies. There
was a stop or two for gasoline, but it
was only a day later that they were
seated in the War Office. Thurston’s
card had gained immediate admittance.
“Got the low-down,” he had written on
the back of his card, “on the mystery
airship.”
“What you have told me is incred[170]ible,”
the Secretary was saying, “or
would be if General Lozier here had
not reported personally on the occurrence
at New York. But the monster,
the thing you have described…. Cy,
if I didn’t know you as I do I would
have you locked up.”
“It’s true,” said Thurston, simply.
“It’s damnable, but it’s true. Now what
does it mean?”
“Heaven knows,” was the response.
“That’s where it came from—out of
the heavens.”
“Not what we saw,” Slim Riley broke
in. “That thing came straight out of
Hell.” And in his voice was no suggestion
of levity.
“You left Los Angeles early yesterday;
have you seen the papers?”
Thurston shook his head.
“They are back,” said the Secretary.
“Reported over London—Paris—the
West Coast. Even China has seen
them. Shanghai cabled an hour ago.”
“Them? How many are there?”
“Nobody knows. There were five
seen at one time. There are more—unless
the same ones go around the
world in a matter of minutes.”
Thurston remembered that
whirlwind of vapor and a vanishing
speck in the Arizona sky. “They
could,” he asserted. “They’re faster
than anything on earth. Though what
drives them … that gas—steam—whatever
it is….”
“Hydrogen,” stated General Lozier.
“I saw the New York show when poor
Davis got his. He flew into the exhaust;
it went off like a million bombs.
Characteristic hydrogen flame trailed
the damn thing up out of sight—a tail
of blue fire.”
“And cold,” stated Thurston.
“Hot as a Bunsen burner,” the General
contradicted. “Davis’ plane almost
melted.”
“Before it ignited,” said the other.
He told of the cold in their plane.
“Ha!” The General spoke explosively.
“That’s expansion. That’s a tip on
their motive power. Expansion of gas.
That accounts for the cold and the
vapor. Suddenly expanded it would be
intensely cold. The moisture of the
air would condense, freeze. But how
could they carry it? Or”—he frowned
for a moment, brows drawn over deep-set
gray eyes—”or generate it? But
that’s crazy—that’s impossible!”
“So is the whole matter,” the Secretary
reminded him. “With the information
Mr. Thurston and Mr. Riley
have given us, the whole affair is beyond
any gage our past experience
might supply. We start from the impossible,
and we go—where? What is
to be done?”
“With your permission, sir, a number
of things shall be done. It would
be interesting to see what a squadron
of planes might accomplish, diving on
them from above. Or anti-aircraft
fire.”
“No,” said the Secretary of War,
“not yet. They have looked us
over, but they have not attacked. For
the present we do not know what they
are. All of us have our suspicions—thoughts
of interplanetary travel—thoughts
too wild for serious utterance—but
we know nothing.
“Say nothing to the papers of what
you have told me,” he directed Thurston.
“Lord knows their surmises are
wild enough now. And for you, General,
in the event of any hostile move,
you will resist.”
“Your order was anticipated, sir.”
The General permitted himself a slight
smile. “The air force is ready.”
“Of course,” the Secretary of War
nodded. “Meet me here to-night—nine
o’clock.” He included Thurston and
Riley in the command. “We need to
think … to think … and perhaps their
mission is friendly.”
“Friendly!” The two flyers exchanged
glances as they went to the
door. And each knew what the other
was seeing—a viscous ocherous mass
that formed into a head where eyes
devilish in their hate stared coldly into
theirs….
[171]
“Think, we need to think,” repeated
Thurston later. “A creature that is just
one big hideous brain, that can think
an arm into existence—think a head
where it wishes! What does a thing
like that think of? What beastly
thoughts could that—that thing conceive?”
“If I got the sights of a Lewis gun
on it,” said Riley vindictively, “I’d
make it think.”
“And my guess is that is all you
would accomplish,” Thurston told him.
“I am forming a few theories about our
visitors. One is that it would be quite
impossible to find a vital spot in that
big homogeneous mass.”
The pilot dispensed with theories:
his was a more literal mind. “Where
on earth did they come from, do you
suppose, Mr. Thurston?”
They were walking to their hotel.
Thurston raised his eyes to the
summer heavens. Faint stars were
beginning to twinkle; there was one
that glowed steadily.
“Nowhere on earth,” Thurston stated
softly, “nowhere on earth.”
“Maybe so,” said the pilot, “maybe
so. We’ve thought about it and talked
about it … and they’ve gone ahead and
done it.” He called to a newsboy; they
took the latest editions to their room.
The papers were ablaze with speculation.
There were dispatches from all
corners of the earth, interviews with
scientists and near scientists. The machines
were a Soviet invention—they
were beyond anything human—they
were harmless—they would wipe out
civilization—poison gas—blasts of fire
like that which had enveloped the army
flyer….
And through it all Thurston read an
ill-concealed fear, a reflection of panic
that was gripping the nation—the
whole world. These great machines
were sinister. Wherever they appeared
came the sense of being
watched, of a menace being calmly
withheld. And at thought of the obscene
monsters inside those spheres,
Thurston’s lips were compressed and
his eyes hardened. He threw the papers
aside.
“They are here,” he said, “and that’s
all that we know. I hope the Secretary
of War gets some good men together.
And I hope someone is inspired with
an answer.”
“An answer is it?” said Riley. “I’m
thinkin’ that the answer will come, but
not from these swivel-chair fighters.
‘Tis the boys in the cockpits with one
hand on the stick and one on the guns
that will have the answer.”
But Thurston shook his head. “Their
speed,” he said, “and the gas! Remember
that cold. How much of it can they
lay over a city?”
The question was unanswered, unless
the quick ringing of the phone was
a reply.
“War Department,” said a voice.
“Hold the wire.” The voice of the Secretary
of War came on immediately.
“Thurston?” he asked. “Come over
at once on the jump, old man. Hell’s
popping.”
The windows of the War Department
Building were all alight
as they approached. Cars were coming
and going; men in uniform, as the
Secretary had said, “on the jump.”
Soldiers with bayonets stopped them,
then passed Thurston and his companion
on. Bells were ringing from all
sides. But in the Secretary’s office
was perfect quiet.
General Lozier was there, Thurston
saw, and an imposing array of gold-braided
men with a sprinkling of those
in civilian clothes. One he recognized:
MacGregor from the Bureau of Standards.
The Secretary handed Thurston
some papers.
“Radio,” he explained. “They are
over the Pacific coast. Hit near Vancouver;
Associated Press says city destroyed.
They are working down the
coast. Same story—blast of hydrogen
from their funnel shaped base. Colder
than Greenland below them; snow fell
in Seattle. No real attack since Van[172]couver
and little damage done—” A
message was laid before him.
“Portland,” he said. “Five mystery
ships over city. Dart repeatedly toward
earth, deliver blast of gas and then
retreat. Doing no damage. Apparently
inviting attack. All commercial planes
ordered grounded. Awaiting instructions.
“Gentlemen,” said the Secretary, “I
believe I speak for all present when I
say that, in the absence of first hand
information, we are utterly unable to
arrive at any definite conclusion or
make a definite plan. There is a menace
in this, undeniably. Mr. Thurston
and Mr. Riley have been good enough
to report to me. They have seen one
machine at close range. It was occupied
by a monster so incredible that the
report would receive no attention from
me did I not know Mr. Thurston personally.
“Where have they come from? What
does it mean—what is their mission?
Only God knows.
“Gentlemen, I feel that I must see
them. I want General Lozier to accompany
me, also Doctor MacGregor, to
advise me from the scientific angle. I
am going to the Pacific Coast. They
may not wait—that is true—but they
appear to be going slowly south. I will
leave to-night for San Diego. I hope
to intercept them. We have strong
air-forces there; the Navy Department
is cooperating.”
He waited for no comment. “General,”
he ordered, “will you kindly
arrange for a plane? Take an escort
or not as you think best.
“Mr. Thurston and Mr. Riley will
also accompany us. We want all the
authoritative data we can get. This on
my return will be placed before you,
gentlemen, for your consideration.”
He rose from his chair. “I hope they
wait for us,” he said.
Time was when a commander called
loudly for a horse, but in this day a
Secretary of War is not kept waiting
for transportation. Sirening motorcycles
preceded them from the city.
Within an hour, motors roaring wide
open, propellers ripping into the summer
night, lights slipping eastward
three thousand feet below, the Secretary
of War for the United States was
on his way. And on either side from
their plane stretched the arms of a V.
Like a flight of gigantic wild geese,
fast fighting planes of the Army air
service bored steadily into the night,
guarantors of safe convoy.
“The Air Service is ready,” General
Lozier had said. And Thurston and
his pilot knew that from East coast to
West, swift scout planes, whose idling
engines could roar into action at a moment’s
notice, stood waiting; battle
planes hidden in hangars would roll
forth at the word—the Navy was cooperating—and
at San Diego there
were strong naval units, Army units,
and Marine Corps.
“They don’t know what we can do,
what we have up our sleeve: they are
feeling us out,” said the Secretary.
They had stopped more than once for
gas and for wireless reports. He held
a sheaf of typewritten briefs.
“Going slowly south. They have
taken their time. Hours over San
Francisco and the bay district. Repeating
same tactics; fall with terrific
speed to cushion against their blast of
gas. Trying to draw us out, provoke
an attack, make us show our strength.
Well, we shall beat them to San Diego
at this rate. We’ll be there in a few
hours.”
The afternoon sun was dropping
ahead of them when they sighted
the water. “Eckener Pass,” the pilot
told them, “where the Graf Zeppelin
came through. Wonder what these
birds would think of a Zepp!
“There’s the ocean,” he added after
a time. San Diego glistened against
the bare hills. “There’s North Island—the
Army field.” He stared intently
ahead, then shouted: “And there they
are! Look there!”
Over the city a cluster of meteors[173]
was falling. Dark underneath, their
tops shone like pure silver in the sun’s
slanting glare. They fell toward the
city, then buried themselves in a dense
cloud of steam, rebounding at once to
the upper air, vapor trailing behind
them.
The cloud billowed slowly. It
struck the hills of the city, then lifted
and vanished.
“Land at once,” requested the Secretary.
A flash of silver countermanded
the order.
It hung there before them, a great
gleaming globe, keeping always its distance
ahead. It was elongated at the
base, Thurston observed. From that
base shot the familiar blast that turned
steamy a hundred feet below as it
chilled the warm air. There were round
orifices, like ports, ranged around the
top, where an occasional jet of vapor
showed this to be a method of control.
Other spots shone dark and glassy.
Were they windows? He hardly realized
their peril, so interested was he
in the strange machine ahead.
Then: “Dodge that vapor,” ordered
General Lozier. The plane
wavered in signal to the others and
swung sharply to the left. Each man
knew the flaming death that was theirs
if the fire of their exhaust touched that
explosive mixture of hydrogen and air.
The great bubble turned with them and
paralleled their course.
“He’s watching us,” said Riley, “giving
us the once over, the slimy devil.
Ain’t there a gun on this ship?”
The General addressed his superior.
Even above the roar of the motors his
voice seemed quiet, assured. “We must
not land now,” he said. “We can’t land
at North Island. It would focus their
attention upon our defenses. That
thing—whatever it is—is looking for a
vulnerable spot. We must…. Hold
on—there he goes!”
The big bulb shot upward. It slanted
above them, and hovered there.
“I think he is about to attack,” said
the General quietly. And, to the commander
of their squadron: “It’s in your
hands now, Captain. It’s your fight.”
The Captain nodded and squinted
above. “He’s got to throw heavier stuff
than that,” he remarked. A small object
was falling from the cloud. It
passed close to their ship.
“Half-pint size,” said Cyrus Thurston,
and laughed in derision. There
was something ludicrous in the futility
of the attack. He stuck his head from
a window into the gale they created.
He sheltered his eyes to try to follow
the missile in its fall.
They were over the city. The
criss-cross of streets made a grill-work
of lines; tall buildings were
dwarfed from this three thousand foot
altitude. The sun slanted across a
projecting promontory to make golden
ripples on a blue sea and the city
sparkled back in the clear air. Tiny
white faces were massed in the streets,
huddled in clusters where the futile
black missile had vanished.
And then—then the city was
gone….
A white cloud-bank billowed and
mushroomed. Slowly, it seemed to the
watcher—so slowly.
It was done in the fraction of a second.
Yet in that brief time his eyes
registered the chaotic sweep in advance
of the cloud. There came a
crashing of buildings in some monster
whirlwind, a white cloud engulfing it
all…. It was rising—was on them.
“God,” thought Thurston, “why can’t
I move!” The plane lifted and lurched.
A thunder of sound crashed against
them, an intolerable force. They were
crushed to the floor as the plane was
hurled over and upward.
Out of the mad whirling tangle of
flying bodies, Thurston glimpsed one
clear picture. The face of the pilot
hung battered and blood-covered before
him, and over the limp body the hand
of Slim Riley clutched at the switch.
“Bully boy,” he said dazedly, “he’s
cutting the motors….” The thought
ended in blackness.
[174]
There was no sound of engines or
beating propellers when he came to
his senses. Something lay heavy upon
him. He pushed it to one side. It was
the body of General Lozier.
He drew himself to his knees to
look slowly about, rubbed stupidly
at his eyes to quiet the whirl, then
stared at the blood on his hand. It
was so quiet—the motors—what was it
that happened? Slim had reached for
the switch….
The whirling subsided. Before him
he saw Slim Riley at the controls. He
got to his feet and went unsteadily forward.
It was a battered face that was
lifted to his.
“She was spinning,” the puffed lips
were muttering slowly. “I brought her
out … there’s the field….” His voice
was thick; he formed the words slowly,
painfully. “Got to land … can
you take it? I’m—I’m—” He slumped
limply in his seat.
Thurston’s arms were uninjured. He
dragged the pilot to the floor and got
back of the wheel. The field was below
them. There were planes taxiing
out; he heard the roar of their motors.
He tried the controls. The plane answered
stiffly, but he managed to level
off as the brown field approached.
Thurston never remembered that
landing. He was trying to drag Riley
from the battered plane when the first
man got to him.
“Secretary of War?” he gasped. “In
there…. Take Riley; I can walk.”
“We’ll get them,” an officer assured
him. “Knew you were coming. They
sure gave you hell! But look at the
city!”
Arms carried him stumbling from the
field. Above the low hangars he saw
smoke clouds over the bay. These and
red rolling flames marked what had
been an American city. Far in the
heavens moved five glinting specks.
His head reeled with the thunder of
engines. There were planes standing
in lines and more erupting from
hangars, where khaki-clad men, faces
tense under leather helmets, rushed
swiftly about.
“General Lozier is dead,” said a
voice. Thurston turned to the man.
They were bringing the others. “The
rest are smashed up some,” the officer
told him, “but I think they’ll pull
through.”
The Secretary of War for the
United States lay beside him. Men
with red on their sleeves were slitting
his coat. Through one good eye he
squinted at Thurston. He even managed
a smile.
“Well, I wanted to see them up
close,” he said. “They say you saved
us, old man.”
Thurston waved that aside. “Thank
Riley—” he began, but the words ended
in the roar of an exhaust. A plane
darted swiftly away to shoot vertically
a hundred feet in the air. Another followed
and another. In a cloud of brown
dust they streamed endlessly out,
zooming up like angry hornets, eager
to get into the fight.
“Fast little devils!” the ambulance
man observed. “Here come the big
boys.”
A leviathan went deafeningly past.
And again others came on in quick succession.
Farther up the field, silvery
gray planes with rudders flaunting
their red, white and blue rose circling
to the heights.
“That’s the Navy,” was the explanation.
The surgeon straightened the
Secretary’s arm. “See them come off
the big airplane carriers!”
If his remarks were part of his professional
training in removing a patient’s
thoughts from his pain, they
were effective. The Secretary stared
out to sea, where two great flat-decked
craft were shooting planes with the
regularity of a rapid fire gun. They
stood out sharply against a bank of
gray fog. Cyrus Thurston forgot his
bruised body, forgot his own peril—even
the inferno that raged back across
the bay: he was lost in the sheer thrill
of the spectacle.
Above them the sky was alive
with winged shapes. And from
all the disorder there was order appearing.
Squadron after squadron swept
to battle formation. Like flights of
wild ducks the true sharp-pointed Vs
soared off into the sky. Far above and
beyond, rows of dots marked the race
of swift scouts for the upper levels.
And high in the clear air shone the
glittering menace trailing their five
plumes of gas.
A deeper detonation was merging
into the uproar. It came from the
ships, Thurston knew, where anti-aircraft
guns poured a rain of shells into
the sky. About the invaders they
bloomed into clusters of smoke balls.
The globes shot a thousand feet into
the air. Again the shells found them,
and again they retreated.
“Look!” said Thurston. “They got
one!”
He groaned as a long curving arc of
speed showed that the big bulb was under
control. Over the ships it paused,
to balance and swing, then shot to the
zenith as one of the great boats exploded
in a cloud of vapor.
The following blast swept the airdrome.
Planes yet on the ground went
like dry autumn leaves. The hangars
were flattened.
Thurston cowered in awe. They were
sheltered, he saw, by a slope of the
ground. No ridicule now for the
bombs!
A second blast marked when the gas-cloud
ignited. The billowing flames
were blue. They writhed in tortured
convulsions through the air. Endless
explosions merged into one rumbling
roar.
MacGregor had roused from his stupor;
he raised to a sitting position.
“Hydrogen,” he stated positively,
and pointed where great volumes of
flame were sent whirling aloft. “It
burns as it mixes with air.” The scientist
was studying intently the mammoth
reaction. “But the volume,” he
marveled, “the volume! From that
small container! Impossible!”
“Impossible,” the Secretary agreed,
“but….” He pointed with his one good
arm toward the Pacific. Two great
ships of steel, blackened and battered
in that fiery breath, tossed helplessly
upon the pitching, heaving sea. They
furnished to the scientist’s exclamation
the only adequate reply.
Each man stared aghast into the pallid
faces of his companions. “I think
we have underestimated the opposition,”
said the Secretary of War quietly.
“Look—the fog is coming in, but
it’s too late to save them.”
The big ships were vanishing in the
oncoming fog. Whirls of vapor
were eddying toward them in the flame-blaster
air. Above them the watchers
saw dimly the five gleaming bulbs.
There were airplanes attacking: the
tapping of machine-gun fire came to
them faintly.
Fast planes circled and swooped toward
the enemy. An armada of big
planes drove in from beyond. Formations
were blocking space above….
Every branch of the service was there,
Thurston exulted, the army, Marine
Corps, the Navy. He gripped hard at
the dry ground in a paralysis of taut
nerves. The battle was on, and in the
balance hung the fate of the world.
The fog drove in fast. Through
straining eyes he tried in vain to
glimpse the drama spread above. The
world grew dark and gray. He buried
his face in his hands.
And again came the thunder. The
men on the ground forced their gaze
to the clouds, though they knew some
fresh horror awaited.
The fog-clouds reflected the blue terror
above. They were riven and torn.
And through them black objects were
falling. Some blazed as they fell.
They slipped into unthought maneuvers—they
darted to earth trailing yellow
and black of gasoline fires. The
air was filled with the dread rain of
death that was spewed from the gray
clouds. Gone was the roaring of motors.
The air-force of the San Diego[176]
area swept in silence to the earth,
whose impact alone could give kindly
concealment to their flame-stricken
burden.
Thurston’s last control snapped. He
flung himself flat to bury his face in
the sheltering earth.
Only the driving necessity of work
to be done saved the sanity of the
survivors. The commercial broadcasting
stations were demolished, a part of
the fuel for the terrible furnace across
the bay. But the Naval radio station
was beyond on an outlying hill. The
Secretary of War was in charge. An
hour’s work and this was again in commission
to flash to the world the story
of disaster. It told the world also of
what lay ahead. The writing was
plain. No prophet was needed to forecast
the doom and destruction that
awaited the earth.
Civilization was helpless. What of
armies and cannon, of navies, of aircraft,
when from some unreachable
height these monsters within their
bulbous machines could drop coldly—methodically—their
diminutive bombs.
And when each bomb meant shattering
destruction; each explosion blasting all
within a radius of miles; each followed
by the blue blast of fire that melted the
twisted framework of buildings and
powdered the stones to make of a proud
city a desolation of wreckage, black
and silent beneath the cold stars.
There was no crumb of comfort for the
world in the terror the radio told.
Slim Riley was lying on an improvised
cot when Thurston and the representative
of the Bureau of Standards
joined him. Four walls of a room still
gave shelter in a half-wrecked building.
There were candles burning: the
dark was unbearable.
“Sit down,” said MacGregor quietly;
“we must think….”
“Think!” Thurston’s voice had an
hysterical note. “I can’t think! I
mustn’t think! I’ll go raving crazy….”
“Yes, think,” said the scientist. “Had
it occurred to you that that is our only
weapon left?
“We must think, we must analyze.
Have these devils a vulnerable spot?
Is there any known means of attack?
We do not know. We must learn.
Here in this room we have all the direct
information the world possesses of
this menace. I have seen their machines
in operation. You have seen
more—you have looked at the monsters
themselves. At one of them, anyway.”
The man’s voice was quiet, methodical.
Mr. MacGregor was attacking
a problem. Problems called for
concentration; not hysterics. He could
have poured the contents from a beaker
without spilling a drop. His poise was
needed: they were soon to make a laboratory
experiment.
The door burst open to admit a wild-eyed
figure that snatched up their candles
and dashed them to the floor.
“Lights out!” he screamed at them.
“There’s one of ’em coming back.” He
was gone from the room.
The men sprang for the door, then
turned to where Riley was clumsily
crawling from his couch. An arm under
each of his, and the three men
stumbled from the room.
They looked about them in the night.
The fog-banks were high, drifting in
from the ocean. Beneath them the air
was clear; from somewhere above a hidden
moon forced a pale light through
the clouds. And over the ocean, close
to the water, drifted a familiar shape.
Familiar in its huge sleek roundness,
in its funnel-shaped base where a soft
roar made vaporous clouds upon the
water. Familiar, too, in the wild dread
it inspired.
The watchers were spellbound. To
Thurston there came a fury of impotent
frenzy. It was so near! His
hands trembled to tear at that door,
to rip at that foul mass he knew was
within…. The great bulb drifted
past. It was nearing the shore. But
its action! Its motion!
Gone was the swift certainty of con[177]trol.
The thing settled and sank, to
rise weakly with a fresh blast of gas
from its exhaust. It settled again, and
passed waveringly on in the night.
Thurston was throbbingly alive
with hope that was certainty. “It’s
been hit,” he exulted; “it’s been hit.
Quick! After it, follow it!” He
dashed for a car. There were some
that had been salvaged from the less
ruined buildings. He swung it quickly
around where the others were waiting.
“Get a gun,” he commanded. “Hey,
you,”—to an officer who appeared—”your
pistol, man, quick! We’re going
after it!” He caught the tossed
gun and hurried the others into the
car.
“Wait,” MacGregor commanded.
“Would you hunt elephants with a pop-gun?
Or these things?”
“Yes,” the other told him, “or my
bare hands! Are you coming, or aren’t
you?”
The physicist was unmoved. “The
creature you saw—you said that it
writhed in a bright light—you said it
seemed almost in agony. There’s an
idea there! Yes, I’m going with you,
but keep your shirt on, and think.”
He turned again to the officer. “We
need lights,” he explained, “bright
lights. What is there? Magnesium?
Lights of any kind?”
“Wait.” The man rushed off into
the dark.
He was back in a moment to thrust
a pistol into the car. “Flares,” he explained.
“Here’s a flashlight, if you
need it.” The car tore at the ground
as Thurston opened it wide. He drove
recklessly toward the highway that followed
the shore.
The high fog had thinned to a mist.
A full moon was breaking through to
touch with silver the white breakers
hissing on the sand. It spread its full
glory on dunes and sea: one more of
the countless soft nights where peace
and calm beauty told of an ageless existence
that made naught of the red
havoc of men or of monsters. It shone
on the ceaseless surf that had beaten
these shores before there were men,
that would thunder there still when
men were no more. But to the tense
crouching men in the car it shone only
ahead on a distant, glittering speck. A
wavering reflection marked the uncertain
flight of the stricken enemy.
Thurston drove like a maniac;
the road carried them straight toward
their quarry. What could he do
when he overtook it? He neither knew
nor cared. There was only the blind
fury forcing him on within reach of
the thing. He cursed as the lights of
the car showed a bend in the road. It
was leaving the shore.
He slackened their speed to drive
cautiously into the sand. It dragged
at the car, but he fought through to
the beach, where he hoped for firm
footing. The tide was out. They tore
madly along the smooth sand, breakers
clutching at the flying wheels.
The strange aircraft was nearer; it
was plainly over the shore, they saw.
Thurston groaned as it shot high in the
air in an effort to clear the cliffs ahead.
But the heights were no longer a refuge.
Again it settled. It struck on
the cliff to rebound in a last futile leap.
The great pear shape tilted, then shot
end over end to crash hard on the firm
sand. The lights of the car struck the
wreck, and they saw the shell roll over
once. A ragged break was opening—the
spherical top fell slowly to one
side. It was still rocking as they
brought the car to a stop. Filling the
lower shell, they saw dimly, was a
mucouslike mass that seethed and
struggled in the brilliance of their
lights.
MacGregor was persisting in his theory.
“Keep the lights on it!” he
shouted. “It can’t stand the light.”
While they watched, the hideous,
bubbling beast oozed over the side of
the broken shell to shelter itself in
the shadow beneath. And again Thurston
sensed the pulse and throb of life
in the monstrous mass.
He saw again in his rage the
streaming rain of black airplanes;
saw, too, the bodies, blackened
and charred as they saw them when
first they tried rescue from the crashed
ships; the smoke clouds and flames
from the blasted city, where people—his
people, men and women and little
children—had met terrible death. He
sprang from the car. Yet he faltered
with a revulsion that was almost a
nausea. His gun was gripped in his
hand as he ran toward the monster.
“Come back!” shouted MacGregor.
“Come back! Have you gone mad?”
He was jerking at the door of the car.
Beyond the white funnel of their
lights a yellow thing was moving. It
twisted and flowed with incredible
speed a hundred feet back to the base
of the cliff. It drew itself together in
a quivering heap.
An out-thrusting rock threw a sheltering
shadow; the moon was low in
the west. In the blackness a phosphorescence
was apparent. It rippled and
rose in the dark with the pulsing beat
of the jellylike mass. And through it
were showing two discs. Gray at first,
they formed to black, staring eyes.
Thurston had followed. His gun was
raised as he neared it. Then out of
the mass shot a serpentine arm. It
whipped about him, soft, sticky, viscid—utterly
loathsome. He screamed once
when it clung to his face, then tore
savagely and in silence at the encircling
folds.
The gun! He ripped a blinding
mass from his face and emptied
the automatic in a stream of shots
straight toward the eyes. And he
knew as he fired that the effort was
useless; to have shot at the milky surf
would have been as vain.
The thing was pulling him irresistibly;
he sank to his knees; it dragged
him over the sand. He clutched at a
rock. A vision was before him: the
carcass of a steer, half absorbed and
still bleeding on the sand of an Arizona
desert….
To be drawn to the smothering embrace
of that glutinous mass … for
that monstrous appetite…. He tore
afresh at the unyielding folds, then
knew MacGregor was beside him.
In the man’s hand was a flashlight.
The scientist risked his life on a guess.
He thrust the powerful light into the
clinging serpent. It was like the touch
of hot iron to human flesh. The arm
struggled and flailed in a paroxysm of
pain.
Thurston was free. He lay gasping
on the sand. But MacGregor!…
He looked up to see him vanish in the
clinging ooze. Another thick tentacle
had been projected from the main mass
to sweep like a whip about the man.
It hissed as it whirled about him in
the still air.
The flashlight was gone; Thurston’s
hand touched it in the sand. He sprang
to his feet and pressed the switch. No
light responded; the flashlight was out—broken.
A thick arm slashed and wrapped
about him…. It beat him to the
ground. The sand was moving beneath
him; he was being dragged swiftly,
helplessly, toward what waited in the
shadow. He was smothering…. A
blinding glare filled his eyes….
The flares were still burning when
he dared look about. MacGregor
was pulling frantically at his arm.
“Quick—quick!” he was shouting.
Thurston scrambled to his feet.
One glimpse he caught of a heaving
yellow mass in the white light; it
twisted in horrible convulsions. They
ran stumblingly—drunkenly—toward
the car.
Riley was half out of the machine.
He had tried to drag himself to their
assistance. “I couldn’t make it,” he
said: “then I thought of the flares.”
“Thank Heaven,” said MacGregor
with emphasis, “it was your legs that
were paralyzed, Riley, not your brain.”
Thurston found his voice. “Let me
have that Very pistol. If light hurts
that damn thing, I am going to put a[179]
blaze of magnesium into the middle
of it if I die for it.”
“They’re all gone,” said Riley.
“Then let’s get out of here. I’ve had
enough. We can come back later on.”
He got back of the wheel and
slammed the door of the sedan. The
moonlight was gone. The darkness
was velvet just tinged with the gray
that precedes the dawn. Back in the
deeper blackness at the cliff-base a
phosphorescent something wavered and
glowed. The light rippled and flowed
in all directions over the mass.
Thurston felt, vaguely, its mystery—the
bulk was a vast, naked brain; its
quiverings were like visible thought
waves….
The phosphorescence grew brighter.
The thing was approaching.
Thurston let in his clutch, but the scientist
checked him.
“Wait,” he implored, “wait! I
wouldn’t miss this for the world.” He
waved toward the east, where far distant
ranges were etched in palest rose.
“We know less than nothing of these
creatures, in what part of the universe
they are spawned, how they live, where
they live—Saturn!—Mars!—the Moon!
But—we shall soon know how one
dies!”
The thing was coming from the cliff.
In the dim grayness it seemed less
yellow, less fluid. A membrane enclosed
it. It was close to the car. Was
it hunger that drove it, or cold rage
for these puny opponents? The hollow
eyes were glaring; a thick arm formed
quickly to dart out toward the car. A
cloud, high above, caught the color of
approaching day….
Before their eyes the vile mass
pulsed visibly; it quivered and beat.
Then, sensing its danger, it darted like
some headless serpent for its machine.
It massed itself about the shattered
top to heave convulsively. The top was
lifted, carried toward the rest of the
great metal egg. The sun’s first rays
made golden arrows through the distant
peaks.
The struggling mass released its burden
to stretch its vile length toward
the dark caves under the cliffs. The
last sheltering fog-veil parted. The
thing was halfway to the high bank
when the first bright shaft of direct
sunlight shot through.
Incredible in the concealment of
night, the vast protoplasmic pod was
doubly so in the glare of day. But it
was there before them, not a hundred
feet distant. And it boiled in vast tortured
convulsions. The clean sunshine
struck it, and the mass heaved itself
into the air in a nauseous eruption,
then fell limply to the earth.
The yellow membrane turned
paler. Once more the staring
black eyes formed to turn hopelessly
toward the sheltering globe. Then the
bulk flattened out on the sand. It was
a jellylike mound, through which trembled
endless quivering palpitations.
The sun struck hot, and before the
eyes of the watching, speechless men
was a sickening, horrible sight—a
festering mass of corruption.
The sickening yellow was liquid. It
seethed and bubbled with liberated
gases; it decomposed to purplish fluid
streams. A breath of wind blew in
their direction. The stench from the
hideous pool was overpowering, unbearable.
Their heads swam in the evil
breath…. Thurston ripped the gears
into reverse, nor stopped until they
were far away on the clean sand.
The tide was coming in when they
returned. Gone was the vile putrescence.
The waves were lapping at the
base of the gleaming machine.
“We’ll have to work fast,” said MacGregor.
“I must know, I must learn.”
He drew himself up and into the shattered
shell.
It was of metal, some forty feet
across, its framework a maze of latticed
struts. The central part was
clear. Here in a wide, shallow pan the
monster had rested. Below this was
tubing, intricate coils, massive, heavy
and strong. MacGregor lowered him[180]self
upon it, Thurston was beside him.
They went down into the dim bowels
of the deadly instrument.
“Hydrogen,” the physicist was stating.
“Hydrogen—there’s our starting
point. A generator, obviously, forming
the gas—from what? They couldn’t
compress it! They couldn’t carry it
or make it, not the volume that they
evolved. But they did it, they did it!”
Close to the coils a dim light was
glowing. It was a pin-point of
radiance in the half-darkness about
them. The two men bent closer.
“See,” directed MacGregor, “it
strikes on this mirror—bright metal
and parabolic. It disperses the light,
doesn’t concentrate it! Ah! Here is
another, and another. This one is bent—broken.
They are adjustable. Hm!
Micrometer accuracy for reducing the
light. The last one could reflect
through this slot. It’s light that does
it, Thurston, it’s light that does it!”
“Does what?” Thurston had followed
the other’s analysis of the diffusion
process. “The light that would
finally reach that slot would be hardly
perceptible.”
“It’s the agent,” said MacGregor,
“the activator—the catalyst! What
does it strike upon? I must know—I
must!”
The waves were splashing outside
the shell. Thurston turned in a feverish
search of the unexplored depths.
There was a surprising simplicity, an
absence of complicated mechanism.
The generator, with its tremendous
braces to carry its thrust to the framework
itself, filled most of the space.
Some of the ribs were thicker, he noticed.
Solid metal, as if they might
carry great weights. Resting upon
them were ranged numbers of objects.
They were like eggs, slender, and
inches in length. On some were propellers.
They worked through the
shells on long slender rods. Each was
threaded finely—an adjustable arm engaged
the thread. Thurston called excitedly
to the other.
“Here they are,” he said. “Look!
Here are the shells. Here’s what blew
us up!”
He pointed to the slim shafts with
their little propellerlike fans.
“Adjustable, see? Unwind in their
fall … set ’em for any length of travel
… fires the charge in the air. That’s
how they wiped out our air fleet.”
There were others without the propellers;
they had fins to hold them nose
downward. On each nose was a small
rounded cap.
“Detonators of some sort,” said MacGregor.
“We’ve got to have one. We
must get it out quick; the tide’s coming
in.” He laid his hands upon one of
the slim, egg-shaped things. He lifted,
then strained mightily. But the object
did not rise; it only rolled sluggishly.
The scientist stared at it amazed.
“Specific gravity,” he exclaimed, “beyond
anything known! There’s nothing
on earth … there is no such substance
… no form of matter….” His
eyes were incredulous.
“Lots to learn,” Thurston answered
grimly. “We’ve yet to learn how to
fight off the other four.”
The other nodded. “Here’s the
secret,” he said. “These shells liberate
the same gas that drives the machine.
Solve one and we solve both—then we
learn how to combat it. But how to remove
it—that is the problem. You and
I can never lift this out of here.”
His glance darted about. There was
a small door in the metal beam. The
groove in which the shells were placed
led to it; it was a port for launching
the projectiles. He moved it, opened
it. A dash of spray struck him in the
face. He glanced inquiringly at his
companion.
“Dare we do it?” he asked. “Slide
one of them out?”
Each man looked long into the eyes
of the other. Was this, then, the end
of their terrible night? One shell to
be dropped—then a bursting volcano
to blast them to eternity….
“The boys in the planes risked it,”[181]
said Thurston quietly. “They got
theirs.” He stopped for a broken fragment
of steel. “Try one with a fan on;
it hasn’t a detonator.”
The men pried at the slim thing. It
slid slowly toward the open port. One
heave and it balanced on the edge, then
vanished abruptly. The spray was cold
on their faces. They breathed heavily
with the realization that they still
lived.
There were days of horror that
followed, horror tempered by a
numbing paralysis of all emotions.
There were bodies by thousands to be
heaped in the pit where San Diego had
stood, to be buried beneath countless
tons of debris and dirt. Trains brought
an army of helpers; airplanes came
with doctors and nurses and the beginning
of a mountain of supplies. The
need was there; it must be met. Yet
the whole world was waiting while it
helped, waiting for the next blow to
fall.
Telegraph service was improvised,
and radio receivers rushed in. The
news of the world was theirs once
more. And it told of a terrified, waiting
world. There would be no temporizing
now on the part of the invaders.
They had seen the airplanes
swarming from the ground—they
would know an airdrome next time
from the air. Thurston had noted the
windows in the great shell, windows
of dull-colored glass which would protect
the darkness of the interior, essential
to life for the horrible occupant,
but through which it could see.
It could watch all directions at once.
The great shell had vanished from
the shore. Pounding waves and
the shifting sands of high tide had obliterated
all trace. More than once had
Thurston uttered devout thanks for the
chance shell from an anti-aircraft gun
that had entered the funnel beneath the
machine, had bent and twisted the arrangement
of mirrors that he and MacGregor
had seen, and, exploding, had
cracked and broken the domed roof of
the bulb. They had learned little, but
MacGregor was up north within reach
of Los Angeles laboratories. And he
had with him the slim cylinder of
death. He was studying, thinking.
Telephone service had been established
for official business. The whole
nation-wide system, for that matter,
was under military control. The Secretary
of War had flown back to Washington.
The whole world was on a war
basis. War! And none knew where
they should defend themselves, nor
how.
An orderly rushed Thurston to the
telephone. “You are wanted at once;
Los Angeles calling.”
The voice of MacGregor was cool
and unhurried as Thurston listened.
“Grab a plane, old man,” he was saying,
“and come up here on the jump.”
The phrase brought a grim smile to
Thurston’s tired lips. “Hell’s popping!”
the Secretary of War had added
on that evening those long ages before.
Did MacGregor have something? Was
a different kind of hell preparing to
pop? The thoughts flashed through the
listener’s mind.
“I need a good deputy,” MacGregor
said. “You may be the whole works—may
have to carry on—but I’ll tell you
it all later. Meet me at the Biltmore.”
“In less than two hours,” Thurston
assured him.
A plane was at his disposal.
Riley’s legs were functioning
again, after a fashion. They kept the
appointment with minutes to spare.
“Come on,” said MacGregor, “I’ll
talk to you in the car.” The automobile
whirled them out of the city to
race off upon a winding highway that
climbed into far hills. There was
twenty miles of this; MacGregor had
time for his talk.
“They’ve struck,” he told the two
men. “They were over Germany yesterday.
The news was kept quiet: I
got the last report a half-hour ago.
They pretty well wiped out Berlin. No[182]
air-force there. France and England
sent a swarm of planes, from the reports.
Poor devils! No need to tell
you what they got. We’ve seen it first
hand. They headed west over the Atlantic,
the four machines. Gave England
a burst or two from high up,
paused over New York, then went on.
But they’re here somewhere, we think.
Now listen:
“How long was it from the time when
you saw the first monster until we
heard from them again?”
Thurston forced his mind back
to those days that seemed so far
in the past. He tried to remember.
“Four days,” broke in Riley. “It was
the fourth day after we found the devil
feeding.”
“Feeding!” interrupted the scientist.
“That’s the point I am making. Four
days. Remember that!
“And we knew they were down in
the Argentine five days ago—that’s another
item kept from an hysterical
public. They slaughtered some thousands
of cattle; there were scores of
them found where the devils—I’ll borrow
Riley’s word—where the devils
had fed. Nothing left but hide and
bones.
“And—mark this—that was four days
before they appeared over Berlin.
“Why? Don’t ask me. Do they have
to lie quiet for that period miles up
there in space? God knows. Perhaps!
These things seem outside the knowledge
of a deity. But enough of that!
Remember: four days! Let us assume
that there is this four days waiting
period. It will help us to time them.
I’ll come back to that later.
“Here is what I have been doing.
We know that light is a means of attack.
I believe that the detonators we
saw on those bombs merely opened a
seal in the shell and forced in a flash
of some sort. I believe that radiant
energy is what fires the blast.
“What is it that explodes? Nobody
knows. We have opened the shell,
working in the absolute blackness of a
room a hundred feet underground. We
found in it a powder—two powders, to
be exact.
“They are mixed. One is finely divided,
the other rather granular. Their
specific gravity is enormous, beyond
anything known to physical science
unless it would be the hypothetical
neutron masses we think are in certain
stars. But this is not matter as we
know matter; it is something new.
“Our theory is this: the hydrogen
atom has been split, resolved
into components, not of electrons and
the proton centers, but held at some
halfway point of decomposition. Matter
composed only of neutrons would
be heavy beyond belief. This fits the
theory in that respect. But the point is
this: When these solids are formed—they
are dense—they represent in a
cubic centimeter possibly a cubic mile
of hydrogen gas under normal pressure.
That’s a guess, but it will give
you the idea.
“Not compressed, you understand,
but all the elements present in other
than elemental form for the reconstruction
of the atom … for a million billions
of atoms.
“Then the light strikes it. These
dense solids become instantly a gas—miles
of it held in that small space.
“There you have it: the gas, the explosion,
the entire absence of heat—which
is to say, its terrific cold—when
it expands.”
Slim Riley was looking bewildered
but game. “Sure, I saw it snow,” he
affirmed, “so I guess the rest must be
O.K. But what are we going to do
about it? You say light kills ’em, and
fires their bombs. But how can we let
light into those big steel shells, or the
little ones either?”
“Not through those thick walls,” said
MacGregor. “Not light. One of our
anti-aircraft shells made a direct hit.
That might not happen again in a million
shots. But there are other forms
of radiant energy that do penetrate
steel….”
The car had stopped beside a
grove of eucalyptus. A barren,
sun-baked hillside stretched beyond.
MacGregor motioned them to alight.
Riley was afire with optimism. “And
do you believe it?” he asked eagerly.
“Do you believe that we’ve got ’em
licked?”
Thurston, too, looked into MacGregor’s
face: Riley was not the only
one who needed encouragement. But
the gray eyes were suddenly tired and
hopeless.
“You ask what I believe,” said the
scientist slowly. “I believe we are witnessing
the end of the world, our
world of humans, their struggles, their
grave hopes and happiness and aspirations….”
He was not looking at them. His
gaze was far off in space.
“Men will struggle and fight with
their puny weapons, but these monsters
will win, and they will have their
way with us. Then more of them will
come. The world, I believe, is
doomed….”
He straightened his shoulders. “But
we can die fighting,” he added, and
pointed over the hill.
“Over there,” he said, “in the valley
beyond, is a charge of their explosive
and a little apparatus of mine. I intend
to fire the charge from a distance
of three hundred yards. I expect to be
safe, perfectly safe. But accidents
happen.
“In Washington a plane is being prepared.
I have given instructions
through hours of phoning. They are
working night and day. It will contain
a huge generator for producing
my ray. Nothing new! Just the product
of our knowledge of radiant energy
up to date. But the man who flies that
plane will die—horribly. No time to
experiment with protection. The rays
will destroy him, though he may live a
month.
“I am asking you,” he told Cyrus
Thurston, “to handle that plane. You
may be of service to the world—you
may find you are utterly powerless.
You surely will die. But you know
the machines and the monsters; your
knowledge may be of value in an attack.”
He waited. The silence lasted
for only a moment.
“Why, sure,” said Cyrus Thurston.
He looked at the eucalyptus grove
with earnest appraisal. The sun
made lovely shadows among their
stripped trunks: the world was a beautiful
place. A lingering death, MacGregor
had intimated—and horrible….
“Why, sure,” he repeated steadily.
Slim Riley shoved him firmly aside
to stand facing MacGregor.
“Sure, hell!” he said. “I’m your man,
Mr. MacGregor.
“What do you know about flying?”
he asked Cyrus Thurston. “You’re
good—for a beginner. But men like
you two have got brains, and I’m thinkin’
the world will be needin’ them.
Now me, all I’m good for is holdin’ a
shtick”—his brogue had returned to
his speech, and was evidence of his
earnestness.
“And, besides”—the smile faded
from his lips, and his voice was suddenly
soft—”them boys we saw take
their last flip was just pilots to you,
just a bunch of good fighters. Well,
they’re buddies of mine. I fought beside
some of them in France…. I belong!”
He grinned happily at Thurston.
“Besides,” he said, “what do you know
about dog-fights?”
MacGregor gripped him by the hand.
“You win,” he said. “Report to Washington.
The Secretary of War has all
the dope.”
He turned to Thurston. “Now for
you! Get this! The enemy
machines almost attacked New York.
One of them came low, then went back,
and the four flashed out of sight toward
the west. It is my belief that
New York is next, but the devils are
hungry. The beast that attacked us
was ravenous, remember. They need
food and lots of it. You will hear of[184]
their feeding, and you can count on
four days. Keep Riley informed—that’s
your job.
“Now I’m going over the hill. If
this experiment works, there’s a chance
we can repeat it on a larger scale. No
certainty, but a chance! I’ll be back.
Full instructions at the hotel in
case….” He vanished into the scrub
growth.
“Not exactly encouraging,” Thurston
pondered, “but he’s a good man, Mac,
a good egg! Not as big a brain as the
one we saw, but perhaps it’s a better
one—cleaner—and it’s working!”
They were sheltered under the brow
of the hill, but the blast from the valley
beyond rocked them like an earthquake.
They rushed to the top of the
knoll. MacGregor was standing in the
valley; he waved them a greeting and
shouted something unintelligible.
The gas had mushroomed into a
cloud of steamy vapor. From above
came snowflakes to whirl in the churning
mass, then fall to the ground. A
wind came howling about them to beat
upon the cloud. It swirled slowly back
and down the valley. The figure of
MacGregor vanished in its smothering
embrace.
“Exit, MacGregor!” said Cyrus
Thurston softly. He held tight to the
struggling figure of Slim Riley.
“He couldn’t live a minute in that
atmosphere of hydrogen,” he explained.
“They can—the devils!—but
not a good egg like Mac. It’s our job
now—yours and mine.”
Slowly the gas retreated, lifted to
permit their passage down the slope.
MacGregor was a good
prophet. Thurston admitted that
when, four days later, he stood on the
roof of the Equitable Building in
lower New York.
The monsters had fed as predicted.
Out in Wyoming a desolate area
marked the place of their meal, where
a great herd of cattle lay smothered
and frozen. There were ranch houses,
too, in the circle of destruction, their
occupants frozen stiff as the carcasses
that dotted the plains. The country
had stood tense for the following blow.
Only Thurston had lived in certainty
of a few days reprieve. And now had
come the fourth day.
In Washington was Riley. Thurston
had been in touch with him frequently.
“Sure, it’s a crazy machine,” the pilot
had told him, “and ’tis not much I
think of it at all. Neither bullets nor
guns, just this big glass contraption
and speed. She’s fast, man, she’s fast
… but it’s little hope I have.” And
Thurston, remembering the scientist’s
words, was heartless and sick with
dreadful certainty.
There were aircraft ready near New
York; it was generally felt that here
was the next objective. The enemy
had looked it over carefully. And
Washington, too, was guarded. The
nation’s capital must receive what little
help the aircraft could afford.
There were other cities waiting for
destruction. If not this time—later!
The horror hung over them all.
The fourth day! And Thurston
was suddenly certain of the fate
of New York. He hurried to a telephone.
Of the Secretary of War he
implored assistance.
“Send your planes,” he begged.
“Here’s where we will get it next.
Send Riley. Let’s make a last stand—win
or lose.”
“I’ll give you a squadron,” was the
concession. “What difference whether
they die there or here…?” The voice
was that of a weary man, weary and
sleepless and hopeless.
“Good-by Cy, old man!” The click
of the receiver sounded in Thurston’s
ear. He returned to the roof for his
vigil.
To wait, to stride nervously back
and forth in impotent expectancy. He
could leave, go out into open country,
but what were a few days or months—or
a year—with this horror upon them?
It was the end. MacGregor was right.
“Good old Mac!”
[185]
There were airplanes roaring overhead.
It meant…. Thurston abruptly
was cold; a chill gripped at his heart.
The paroxysm passed. He was
doubled with laughter—or was it he
who was laughing? He was suddenly
buoyantly carefree. Who was he that
it mattered? Cyrus Thurston—an ant!
And their ant-hill was about to be
snuffed out….
He walked over to a waiting group
and clapped one man on the shoulder.
“Well, how does it feel to be an ant?”
he inquired and laughed loudly at the
jest. “You and your millions of dollars,
your acres of factories, your
steamships, railroads!”
The man looked at him strangely and
edged cautiously away. His eyes, like
those of the others, had a dazed,
stricken look. A woman was sobbing
softly as she clung to her husband.
From the streets far below came a quavering
shrillness of sound.
The planes gathered in climbing
circles. Far on the horizon were four
tiny glinting specks….
Thurston stared until his eyes
were stinging. He was walking in
a waking sleep as he made his way to
the stone coping beyond which was
the street far below. He was dead—dead!—right
this minute. What were
a few minutes more or less? He could
climb over the coping; none of the
huddled, fear-gripped group would
stop him. He could step out into space
and fool them, the devils. They could
never kill him….
What was it MacGregor had said?
Good egg, MacGregor! “But we can
die fighting….” Yes, that was it—die
fighting. But he couldn’t fight; he
could only wait. Well, what were the
others doing, down there in the streets—in
their homes? He could wait with
them, die with them….
He straightened slowly and drew one
long breath. He looked steadily and
unafraid at the advancing specks.
They were larger now. He could see
their round forms. The planes were
less noisy: they were far up in the
heights—climbing—climbing.
The bulbs came slantingly down.
They were separating. Thurston wondered
vaguely.
What had they done in Berlin? Yes,
he remembered. Placed themselves at
the four corners of a great square and
wiped out the whole city in one explosion.
Four bombs dropped at the same
instant while they shot up to safety in
the thin air. How did they communicate?
Thought transference, most
likely. Telepathy between those great
brains, one to another. A plane was
falling. It curved and swooped in a
trail of flame, then fell straight toward
the earth. They were fighting….
Thurston stared above. There
were clusters of planes diving
down from on high. Machine-guns
stuttered faintly. “Machine-guns—toys!
Brave, that was it! ‘We can die
fighting.'” His thoughts were far off;
it was like listening to another’s mind.
The air was filled with swelling
clouds. He saw them before the blast
struck where he stood. The great
building shuddered at the impact.
There were things falling from the
clouds, wrecks of planes, blazing and
shattered. Still came others; he saw
them faintly through the clouds. They
came in from the West; they had gone
far to gain altitude. They drove down
from the heights—the enemy had drifted—they
were over the bay.
More clouds, and another blast thundering
at the city. There were specks,
Thurston saw, falling into the water.
Again the invaders came down from
the heights where they had escaped
their own shattering attack. There was
the faint roar of motors behind, from
the south. The squadron from Washington
passed overhead.
They surely had seen the fate that
awaited. And they drove on to the attack,
to strike at an enemy that shot
instantly into the sky leaving crashing
destruction about the torn dead.
“Now!” said Cyrus Thurston aloud.
The big bulbs were back. They
floated easily in the air, a plume of
vapor billowing beneath. They were
ranging to the four corners of a great
square.
One plane only was left, coming in
from the south, a lone straggler, late
for the fray. One plane! Thurston’s
shoulders sagged heavily. All they had
left! It went swiftly overhead….
It was fast—fast. Thurston suddenly
knew. It was Riley in that plane.
“Go back, you fool!”—he was screaming
at the top of his voice—”Back—back—you
poor, damned, decent Irishman!”
Tears were streaming down his face.
“His buddies,” Riley had said. And
this was Riley, driving swiftly in,
alone, to avenge them….
He saw dimly as the swift plane sped
over the first bulb, on and over the second.
The soft roar of gas from the
machines drowned the sound of his engine.
The plane passed them in silence
to bank sharply toward the third
corner of the forming square.
He was looking them over, Thurston
thought. And the damn beasts disregarded
so contemptible an opponent.
He could still leave. “For God’s sake,
Riley, beat it—escape!”
Thurston’s mind was solely on the
fate of the lone voyager—until the impossible
was borne in upon him.
The square was disrupted. Three
great bulbs were now drifting. The
wind was carrying them out toward the
bay. They were coming down in a
long, smooth descent. The plane shot
like a winged rocket at the fourth
great, shining ball. To the watcher,
aghast with sudden hope, it seemed
barely to crawl.
“The ray! The ray….” Thurston
saw as if straining eyes had pierced
through the distance to see the invisible.
He saw from below the swift plane,
the streaming, intangible ray. That
was why Riley had flown closely past
and above them—the ray poured from
below. His throat was choking him,
strangling….
The last enemy took alarm. Had it
seen the slow sinking of its companions,
failed to hear them in reply
to his mental call? The shining pear
shape shot violently upward; the attacking
plane rolled to a vertical bank
as it missed the threatening clouds of
exhaust. “What do you know about
dog-fights?” And Riley had grinned
… Riley belonged!
The bulb swelled before Thurston’s
eyes in its swift descent. It canted to
one side to head off the struggling
plane that could never escape, did not
try to escape. The steady wings held
true upon their straight course. From
above came the silver meteor; it seemed
striking at the very plane itself. It was
almost upon it before it belched forth
the cushioning blast of gas.
Through the forming clouds a plane
bored in swiftly. It rolled slowly, was
flying upside down. It was under the
enemy! Its ray…. Thurston was
thrown a score of feet away to crash
helpless into the stone coping by the
thunderous crash of the explosion.
There were fragments falling from a
dense cloud—fragments of curved and
silvery metal … the wing of a plane
danced and fluttered in the air….
“He fired its bombs,” whispered
Thurston in a shaking voice. “He
killed the other devils where they lay—he
destroyed this with its own explosive.
He flew upside down to shoot up
with the ray, to set off its shells….”
His mind was fumbling with the miracle
of it. “Clever pilot, Riley, in a
dog-fight….” And then he realized.
Cyrus Thurston, millionaire sportsman,
sank slowly, numbly to the roof
of the Equitable Building that still
stood. And New York was still there
… and the whole world….
He sobbed weakly, brokenly.
Through his dazed brain flashed a sudden,
mind-saving thought. He laughed
foolishly through his sobs.
“And you said he’d die horribly, Mac,
a horrible death.” His head dropped
upon his arms, unconscious—and safe—with
the rest of humanity.
The Corpse on the Grating

It was a corpse, standing before me like some propped-up thing
from the grave.
It was ten o’clock on the morning
of December 5 when M. S. and I
left the study of Professor
Daimler. You are perhaps acquainted
with M. S. His name appears
constantly in the pages of the Illustrated
News, in conjunction with some
very technical article
on psycho-analysis
or with
some extensive
study of the human
brain and its
functions. He is
a psycho-fanatic, more or less, and
has spent an entire lifetime of some
seventy-odd years in pulling apart
human skulls for the purpose of investigation.
Lovely pursuit!
For some twenty years I have
mocked him, in a friendly, half-hearted
fashion. I am a medical man, and my
own profession is one that does not
sympathize with radicals.
As for Professor Daimler, the third
member of our triangle—perhaps, if I
take a moment to outline the events of
that evening, the Professor’s part in
what follows will
be less obscure.
We had called on
him, M. S. and I,
at his urgent request.
His rooms
were in a narrow,
unlighted street just off the square,
and Daimler himself opened the door
to us. A tall, loosely built chap he
was, standing in the doorway like a
motionless ape, arms half extended.
“I’ve summoned you, gentlemen,” he
said quietly, “because you two, of all[188]
London, are the only persons who
know the nature of my recent experiments.
I should like to acquaint you
with the results!”
He led the way to his study, then
kicked the door shut with his foot,
seizing my arm as he did so. Quietly
he dragged me to the table that stood
against the farther wall. In the same
even, unemotional tone of a man completely
sure of himself, he commanded
me to inspect it.
For a moment, in the semi-gloom of
the room, I saw nothing. At length,
however, the contents of the table revealed
themselves, and I distinguished
a motley collection of test tubes, each
filled with some fluid. The tubes were
attached to each other by some ingenious
arrangement of thistles, and
at the end of the table, where a chance
blow could not brush it aside, lay a
tiny phial of the resulting serum.
From the appearance of the table,
Daimler had evidently drawn a certain
amount of gas from each of the
smaller tubes, distilling them through
acid into the minute phial at the end.
Yet even now, as I stared down at the
fantastic paraphernalia before me, I
could sense no conclusive reason for
its existence.
I turned to the Professor with a
quiet stare of bewilderment. He
smiled.
“The experiment is over,” he said.
“As to its conclusion, you, Dale, as a
medical man, will be sceptical. And
you”—turning to M. S.—”as a scientist
you will be amazed. I, being neither
physician nor scientist, am merely
filled with wonder!”
He stepped to a long, square table-like
structure in the center of
the room. Standing over it, he glanced
quizzically at M. S., then at me.
“For a period of two weeks,” he
went on, “I have kept, on the table
here, the body of a man who has been
dead more than a month. I have tried,
gentlemen, with acid combinations of
my own origination, to bring that body
back to life. And … I have—failed!
“But,” he added quickly, noting the
smile that crept across my face, “that
failure was in itself worth more than
the average scientist’s greatest achievement!
You know, Dale, that heat, if
a man is not truly dead, will sometimes
resurrect him. In a case of epilepsy,
for instance, victims have been
pronounced dead only to return to life—sometimes
in the grave.
“I say ‘if a man be not truly dead.’
But what if that man is truly dead?
Does the cure alter itself in any manner?
The motor of your car dies—do
you bury it? You do not; you locate
the faulty part, correct it, and infuse
new life. And so, gentlemen,
after remedying the ruptured heart of
this dead man, by operation, I proceeded
to bring him back to life.
“I used heat. Terrific heat will
sometimes originate a spark of new life
in something long dead. Gentlemen,
on the fourth day of my tests, following
a continued application of electric
and acid heat, the patient—”
Daimler leaned over the table and
took up a cigarette. Lighting it, he
dropped the match and resumed his
monologue.
“The patient turned suddenly over
and drew his arm weakly across his
eyes. I rushed to his side. When I
reached him, the body was once again
stiff and lifeless. And—it has remained
so.”
The Professor stared at us quietly,
waiting for comment. I answered
him, as carelessly as I could, with a
shrug of my shoulders.
“Professor, have you ever played
with the dead body of a frog?” I said
softly.
He shook his head silently.
“You would find it interesting
sport,” I told him. “Take a common
dry cell battery with enough voltage
to render a sharp shock. Then apply
your wires to various parts of the
frog’s anatomy. If you are lucky, and
strike the right set of muscles, you[189]
will have the pleasure of seeing a dead
frog leap suddenly forward. Understand,
he will not regain life. You
have merely released his dead muscles
by shock, and sent him bolting.”
The Professor did not reply. I could
feel his eyes on me, and had I turned,
I should probably had found M. S.
glaring at me in honest hate. These
men were students of mesmerism, of
spiritualism, and my commonplace contradiction
was not over welcome.
“You are cynical, Dale,” said M. S.
coldly, “because you do not understand!”
“Understand? I am a doctor—not a
ghost!”
But M. S. had turned eagerly to the
Professor.
“Where is this body—this experiment?”
he demanded.
Daimler shook his head. Evidently
he had acknowledged failure and did
not intend to drag his dead man before
our eyes, unless he could bring
that man forth alive, upright, and ready
to join our conversation!
“I’ve put it away,” he said distantly.
“There is nothing more to be done,
now that our reverend doctor has insisted
in making a matter of fact thing
out of our experiment. You understand,
I had not intended to go in for
wholesale resurrection, even if I had
met with success. It was my belief
that a dead body, like a dead piece of
mechanism, can be brought to life
again, provided we are intelligent
enough to discover the secret. And by
God, it is still my belief!”
That was the situation, then,
when M. S. and I paced slowly
back along the narrow street that contained
the Professor’s dwelling-place.
My companion was strangely silent.
More than once I felt his eyes upon
me in an uncomfortable stare, yet he
said nothing. Nothing, that is, until
I had opened the conversation with
some casual remark about the lunacy
of the man we had just left.
“You are wrong in mocking him,
Dale,” M. S. replied bitterly. “Daimler
is a man of science. He is no child,
experimenting with a toy; he is a
grown man who has the courage to
believe in his powers. One of these
days….”
He had intended to say that some
day I should respect the Professor’s
efforts. One of these days! The interval
of time was far shorter than
anything so indefinite. The first event,
with its succeeding series of horrors,
came within the next three minutes.
We had reached a more deserted
section of the square, a black,
uninhabited street extending like a
shadowed band of darkness between
gaunt, high walls. I had noticed for
some time that the stone structure beside
us seemed to be unbroken by door
or window—that it appeared to be a
single gigantic building, black and forbidding.
I mentioned the fact to M. S.
“The warehouse,” he said simply. “A
lonely, God-forsaken place. We shall
probably see the flicker of the watchman’s
light in one of the upper chinks.”
At his words, I glanced up. True
enough, the higher part of the grim
structure was punctured by narrow,
barred openings. Safety vaults, probably.
But the light, unless its tiny
gleam was somewhere in the inner recesses
of the warehouse, was dead.
The great building was like an immense
burial vault, a tomb—silent and
lifeless.
We had reached the most forbidding
section of the narrow street, where a
single arch-lamp overhead cast a halo
of ghastly yellow light over the pavement.
At the very rim of the circle
of illumination, where the shadows
were deeper and more silent, I could
make out the black mouldings of a
heavy iron grating. The bars of metal
were designed, I believe, to seal the
side entrance of the great warehouse
from night marauders. It was bolted
in place and secured with a set of immense
chains, immovable.
This much I saw as my intent gaze[190]
swept the wall before me. This huge
tomb of silence held for me a peculiar
fascination, and as I paced along beside
my gloomy companion, I stared
directly ahead of me into the darkness
of the street. I wish to God my eyes
had been closed or blinded!
He was hanging on the grating.
Hanging there, with white,
twisted hands clutching the rigid bars
of iron, straining to force them apart.
His whole distorted body was forced
against the barrier, like the form of
a madman struggling to escape from
his cage. His face—the image of it
still haunts me whenever I see iron
bars in the darkness of a passage—was
the face of a man who has died from
utter, stark horror. It was frozen in
a silent shriek of agony, staring out
at me with fiendish maliciousness. Lips
twisted apart. White teeth gleaming
in the light. Bloody eyes, with a horrible
glare of colorless pigment. And—dead.
I believe M. S. saw him at the very
instant I recoiled. I felt a sudden grip
on my arm; and then, as an exclamation
came harshly from my companion’s
lips, I was pulled forward roughly.
I found myself staring straight
into the dead eyes of that fearful thing
before me, found myself standing rigid,
motionless, before the corpse that hung
within reach of my arm.
And then, through that overwhelming
sense of the horrible, came the
quiet voice of my comrade—the voice
of a man who looks upon death as
nothing more than an opportunity for
research.
“The fellow has been frightened to
death, Dale. Frightened most horribly.
Note the expression of his
mouth, the evident struggle to force
these bars apart and escape. Something
has driven fear to his soul, killed him.”
I remember the words vaguely.
When M. S. had finished speaking,
I did not reply. Not until he had
stepped forward and bent over the distorted
face of the thing before me, did
I attempt to speak. When I did, my
thoughts were a jargon.
“What, in God’s name,” I cried,
“could have brought such horror to a
strong man? What—”
“Loneliness, perhaps,” suggested M.
S. with a smile. “The fellow is evidently
the watchman. He is alone, in
a huge, deserted pit of darkness, for
hours at a time. His light is merely
a ghostly ray of illumination, hardly
enough to do more than increase the
darkness. I have heard of such cases
before.”
He shrugged his shoulders. Even as
he spoke, I sensed the evasion in his
words. When I replied, he hardly
heard my answer, for he had suddenly
stepped forward, where he could look
directly into those fear twisted eyes.
“Dale,” he said at length, turning
slowly to face me, “you ask for an
explanation of this horror? There is
an explanation. It is written with an
almost fearful clearness on this fellow’s
mind. Yet if I tell you, you will
return to your old skepticism—your
damnable habit of disbelief!”
I looked at him quietly. I had heard
M. S. claim, at other times, that he
could read the thoughts of a dead man
by the mental image that lay on that
man’s brain. I had laughed at him.
Evidently, in the present moment, he
recalled those laughs. Nevertheless, he
faced me seriously.
“I can see two things, Dale,” he said
deliberately. “One of them is a dark,
narrow room—a room piled with indistinct
boxes and crates, and with an
open door bearing the black number
4167. And in that open doorway, coming
forward with slow steps—alive,
with arms extended and a frightful
face of passion—is a decayed human
form. A corpse, Dale. A man who
has been dead for many days, and is
now—alive!”
M. S. turned slowly and pointed
with upraised hand to the
corpse on the grating.
[191]
“That is why,” he said simply, “this
fellow died from horror.”
His words died into emptiness. For
a moment I stared at him. Then, in
spite of our surroundings, in spite of
the late hour, the loneliness of the
street, the awful thing beside us, I
laughed.
He turned upon me with a snarl. For
the first time in my life I saw M. S.
convulsed with rage. His old, lined
face had suddenly become savage with
intensity.
“You laugh at me, Dale,” he thundered.
“By God, you make a mockery
out of a science that I have spent more
than my life in studying! You call
yourself a medical man—and you are
not fit to carry the name! I will wager
you, man, that your laughter is not
backed by courage!”
I fell away from him. Had I stood
within reach, I am sure he would have
struck me. Struck me! And I have
been nearer to M. S. for the past ten
years than any man in London. And
as I retreated from his temper, he
reached forward to seize my arm. I
could not help but feel impressed at
his grim intentness.
“Look here, Dale,” he said bitterly,
“I will wager you a hundred pounds
that you will not spend the remainder
of this night in the warehouse above
you! I will wager a hundred pounds
against your own courage that you will
not back your laughter by going
through what this fellow has gone
through. That you will not prowl
through the corridors of this great
structure until you have found room
4167—and remain in that room until
dawn!”
There was no choice. I glanced
at the dead man, at the face of
fear and the clutching, twisted hands,
and a cold dread filled me. But to refuse
my friend’s wager would have
been to brand myself an empty coward.
I had mocked him. Now, whatever the
cost, I must stand ready to pay for that
mockery.
“Room 4167?” I replied quietly, in a
voice which I made every effort to control,
lest he should discover the tremor
in it. “Very well, I will do it!”
It was nearly midnight when I found
myself alone, climbing a musty, winding
ramp between the first and second
floors of the deserted building. Not a
sound, except the sharp intake of my
breath and the dismal creak of the
wooden stairs, echoed through that
tomb of death. There was no light,
not even the usual dim glow that is left
to illuminate an unused corridor.
Moreover, I had brought no means of
light with me—nothing but a half
empty box of safety matches which, by
some unholy premonition, I had forced
myself to save for some future moment.
The stairs were black and difficult,
and I mounted them slowly, groping
with both hands along the rough
wall.
I had left M. S. some few moments
before. In his usual decisive manner
he had helped me to climb the iron
grating and lower myself to the sealed
alley-way on the farther side. Then,
leaving him without a word, for I was
bitter against the triumphant tone of
his parting words, I proceeded into the
darkness, fumbling forward until I had
discovered the open door in the lower
part of the warehouse.
And then the ramp, winding crazily
upward—upward—upward, seemingly
without end. I was seeking blindly
for that particular room which was to
be my destination. Room 4167, with
its high number, could hardly be on
the lower floors, and so I had stumbled
upward….
It was at the entrance of the second
floor corridor that I struck the first
of my desultory supply of matches,
and by its light discovered a placard
nailed to the wall. The thing was yellow
with age and hardly legible. In
the drab light of the match I had difficulty
in reading it—but, as far as I can
remember, the notice went something
like this:[192]
WAREHOUSE RULES
- No light shall be permitted in
any room or corridor, as a prevention
against fire.- No person shall be admitted to
rooms or corridors unless accompanied
by an employee.- A watchman shall be on the
premises from 7 P.M. until
6 A.M. He shall make the
round of the corridors every
hour during that interval, at a
quarter past the hour.- Rooms are located by their
numbers: the first figure in the
room number indicating its
floor location.
I could read no further. The match
in my fingers burned to a black thread
and dropped. Then, with the burnt
stump still in my hand, I groped
through the darkness to the bottom of
the second ramp.
Room 4167, then, was on the fourth
floor—the topmost floor of the structure.
I must confess that the knowledge
did not bring any renewed burst
of courage! The top floor! Three
black stair-pits would lie between me
and the safety of escape. There would
be no escape! No human being in the
throes of fear could hope to discover
that tortured outlet, could hope to
grope his way through Stygian gloom
down a triple ramp of black stairs.
And even though he succeeded in
reaching the lower corridors, there was
still a blind alley-way, sealed at the
outer end by a high grating of iron
bars….
Escape! The mockery of it
caused me to stop suddenly in my
ascent and stand rigid, my whole body
trembling violently.
But outside, in the gloom of the
street, M. S. was waiting, waiting with
that fiendish glare of triumph that
would brand me a man without courage.
I could not return to face him,
not though all the horrors of hell inhabited
this gruesome place of mystery.
And horrors must surely inhabit
it, else how could one account for that
fearful thing on the grating below?
But I had been through horror before.
I had seen a man, supposedly dead on
the operating table, jerk suddenly to
his feet and scream. I had seen a
young girl, not long before, awake in
the midst of an operation, with the
knife already in her frail body. Surely,
after those definite horrors, no unknown
danger would send me cringing
back to the man who was waiting so
bitterly for me to return.
Those were the thoughts pregnant
in my mind as I groped slowly, cautiously
along the corridor of the upper
floor, searching each closed door for
the indistinct number 4167. The place
was like the center of a huge labyrinth,
a spider-web of black, repelling passages,
leading into some central chamber
of utter silence and blackness. I
went forward with dragging steps,
fighting back the dread that gripped
me as I went farther and farther from
the outlet of escape. And then, after
losing myself completely in the gloom,
I threw aside all thoughts of return
and pushed on with a careless, surface
bravado, and laughed aloud.
So, at length, I reached that room
of horror, secreted high in the
deeper recesses of the deserted warehouse.
The number—God grant I
never see it again!—was scrawled in
black chalk on the door—4167. I
pushed the half-open barrier wide, and
entered.
It was a small room, even as M. S.
had forewarned me—or as the dead
mind of that thing on the grate had
forewarned M. S. The glow of my
out-thrust match revealed a great stack
of dusty boxes and crates, piled against
the farther wall. Revealed, too, the
black corridor beyond the entrance, and
a small, upright table before me.
It was the table, and the stool beside
it, that drew my attention and brought
a muffled exclamation from my lips.
The thing had been thrust out of its[193]
usual place, pushed aside as if some
frenzied shape had lunged against it.
I could make out its former position
by the marks on the dusty floor at my
feet. Now it was nearer to the center
of the room, and had been wrenched
sidewise from its holdings. A shudder
took hold of me as I looked at it.
A living person, sitting on the stool
before me, staring at the door, would
have wrenched the table in just this
manner in his frenzy to escape from
the room!
The light of the match died,
plunging me into a pit of gloom.
I struck another and stepped closer to
the table. And there, on the floor,
I found two more things that brought
fear to my soul. One of them was a
heavy flash-lamp—a watchman’s lamp—where
it had evidently been dropped.
Been dropped in flight! But what awful
terror must have gripped the fellow
to make him forsake his only
means of escape through those black
passages? And the second thing—a
worn copy of a leather-bound book,
flung open on the boards below the
stool!
The flash-lamp, thank God! had not
been shattered. I switched it on, directing
its white circle of light over
the room. This time, in the vivid glare,
the room became even more unreal.
Black walls, clumsy, distorted shadows
on the wall, thrown by those huge piles
of wooden boxes. Shadows that were
like crouching men, groping toward
me. And beyond, where the single
door opened into a passage of Stygian
darkness, that yawning entrance was
thrown into hideous detail. Had any
upright figure been standing there, the
light would have made an unholy phosphorescent
specter out of it.
I summoned enough courage to cross
the room and pull the door shut. There
was no way of locking it. Had I been
able to fasten it, I should surely have
done so; but the room was evidently
an unused chamber, filled with empty
refuse. This was the reason, probably,
why the watchman had made use of it
as a retreat during the intervals between
his rounds.
But I had no desire to ponder over
the sordidness of my surroundings. I
returned to my stool in silence, and
stooping, picked up the fallen book
from the floor. Carefully I placed the
lamp on the table, where its light would
shine on the open page. Then, turning
the cover, I began to glance
through the thing which the man before
me had evidently been studying.
And before I had read two lines, the
explanation of the whole horrible thing
struck me. I stared dumbly down at
the little book and laughed. Laughed
harshly, so that the sound of my mad
cackle echoed in a thousand ghastly reverberations
through the dead corridors
of the building.
It was a book of horror, of fantasy.
A collection of weird, terrifying,
supernatural tales with grotesque illustrations
in funereal black and white.
And the very line I had turned to, the
line which had probably struck terror
to that unlucky devil’s soul, explained
M. S.’s “decayed human form, standing
in the doorway with arms extended
and a frightful face of passion!” The
description—the same description—lay
before me, almost in my friend’s words.
Little wonder that the fellow on the
grating below, after reading this orgy
of horror, had suddenly gone mad with
fright. Little wonder that the picture
engraved on his dead mind was a picture
of a corpse standing in the doorway
of room 4167!
I glanced at that doorway and
laughed. No doubt of it, it was that
awful description in M. S.’s untempered
language that had made me dread
my surroundings, not the loneliness
and silence of the corridors about me.
Now, as I stared at the room, the closed
door, the shadows on the wall, I could
not repress a grin.
But the grin was not long in duration.
A six-hour siege awaited me before
I could hear the sound of human[194]
voice again—six hours of silence and
gloom. I did not relish it. Thank God
the fellow before me had had foresight
enough to leave his book of fantasy
for my amusement!
I turned to the beginning of the
story. A lovely beginning it was,
outlining in some detail how a certain
Jack Fulton, English adventurer, had
suddenly found himself imprisoned (by
a mysterious black gang of monks, or
something of the sort) in a forgotten
cell at the monastery of El Toro. The
cell, according to the pages before me,
was located in the “empty, haunted pits
below the stone floors of the structure….”
Lovely setting! And the brave
Fulton had been secured firmly to a
huge metal ring set in the farther wall,
opposite the entrance.
I read the description twice. At the
end of it I could not help but lift my
head to stare at my own surroundings.
Except for the location of the cell, I
might have been in they same setting.
The same darkness, same silence, same
loneliness. Peculiar similarity!
And then: “Fulton lay quietly,
without attempt to struggle. In the
dark, the stillness of the vaults became
unbearable, terrifying. Not a suggestion
of sound, except the scraping of
unseen rats—”
I dropped the book with a start.
From the opposite end of the room in
which I sat came a half inaudible scuffling
noise—the sound of hidden rodents
scrambling through the great pile
of boxes. Imagination? I am not sure.
At the moment, I would have sworn
that the sound was a definite one, that
I had heard it distinctly. Now, as I
recount this tale of horror, I am not
sure.
But I am sure of this: There was
no smile on my lips as I picked up
the book again with trembling fingers
and continued.
“The sound died into silence. For
an eternity, the prisoner lay rigid, staring
at the open door of his cell. The
opening was black, deserted, like the
mouth of a deep tunnel, leading to
hell. And then, suddenly, from the
gloom beyond that opening, came an
almost noiseless, padded footfall!”
This time there was no doubt of
it. The book fell from my fingers,
dropped to the floor with a clatter.
Yet even through the sound of its falling,
I heard that fearful sound—the
shuffle of a living foot! I sat motionless,
staring with bloodless face at the
door of room 4167. And as I stared,
the sound came again, and again—the
slow tread of dragging footsteps, approaching
along the black corridor
without!
I got to my feet like an automaton,
swaying heavily. Every drop of courage
ebbed from my soul as I stood
there, one hand clutching the table,
waiting….
And then, with an effort, I moved
forward. My hand was outstretched
to grasp the wooden handle of the
door. And—I did not have the courage.
Like a cowed beast I crept back
to my place and slumped down on the
stool, my eyes still transfixed in a mute
stare of terror.
I waited. For more than half an
hour I waited, motionless. Not a sound
stirred in the passage beyond that
closed barrier. Not a suggestion of
any living presence came to me. Then,
leaning back against the wall with a
harsh laugh, I wiped away the cold
moisture that had trickled over my
forehead into my eyes.
It was another five minutes before I
picked up the book again. You call me
a fool for continuing it? A fool? I
tell you, even a story of horror is more
comfort than a room of grotesque
shadows and silence. Even a printed
page is better than grim reality!
And so I read on. The story was
one of suspense, madness. For
the next two pages I read a cunning
description of the prisoner’s mental
reaction. Strangely enough, it conformed
precisely with my own.
[195]
“Fulton’s head had fallen to his
chest,” the script read. “For an endless
while he did not stir, did not dare
to lift his eyes. And then, after more
than an hour of silent agony and
suspense, the boy’s head came up
mechanically. Came up—and suddenly
jerked rigid. A horrible scream burst
from his dry lips as he stared—stared
like a dead man—at the black entrance
to his cell. There, standing without
motion in the opening, stood a
shrouded figure of death. Empty eyes,
glaring with awful hate, bored into his
own. Great arms, bony and rotten, extended
toward him. Decayed flesh—”
I read no more. Even as I lunged to
my feet, with that mad book still
gripped in my hand, I heard the door
of my room grind open. I screamed,
screamed in utter horror at the thing
I saw there. Dead? Good God, I do
not know. It was a corpse, a dead
human body, standing before me like
some propped-up thing from the grave.
A face half eaten away, terrible in its
leering grin. Twisted mouth, with
only a suggestion of lips, curled back
over broken teeth. Hair—writhing,
distorted—like a mass of moving,
bloody coils. And its arms, ghastly
white, bloodless, were extended toward
me, with open, clutching hands.
It was alive! Alive! Even while I
stood there, crouching against the
wall, it stepped forward toward me.
I saw a heavy shudder pass over it,
and the sound of its scraping feet
burned its way into my soul. And
then, with its second step, the fearful
thing stumbled to its knees. The white,
gleaming arms, thrown into streaks of
living fire by the light of my lamp,
flung violently upwards, twisting toward
the ceiling. I saw the grin change
to an expression of agony, of torment.
And then the thing crashed upon me—dead.
With a great cry of fear I stumbled
to the door. I groped out of that room
of horror, stumbled along the corridor.
No light. I left it behind, on the table,
to throw a circle of white glare over
the decayed, living-dead intruder who
had driven me mad.
My return down those winding
ramps to the lower floor was a nightmare
of fear. I remember that I stumbled,
that I plunged through the
darkness like a man gone mad. I had
no thought of caution, no thought of
anything except escape.
And then the lower door, and the
alley of gloom. I reached the grating,
flung myself upon it and pressed my
face against the bars in a futile effort
to escape. The same—as the fear-tortured
man—who had—come before—me.
I felt strong hands lifting me up. A
dash of cool air, and then the refreshing
patter of falling rain.
It was the afternoon of the following
day, December 6, when M. S.
sat across the table from me in my own
study. I had made a rather hesitant
attempt to tell him, without dramatics
and without dwelling on my own lack
of courage, of the events of the previous
night.
“You deserved it, Dale,” he said
quietly. “You are a medical man, nothing
more, and yet you mock the beliefs
of a scientist as great as Daimler.
I wonder—do you still mock the
Professor’s beliefs?”
“That he can bring a dead man to
life?” I smiled, a bit doubtfully.
“I will tell you something, Dale,”
said M. S. deliberately. He was leaning
across the table, staring at me. “The
Professor made only one mistake in
his great experiment. He did not wait
long enough for the effect of his
strange acids to work. He acknowledged
failure too soon, and got rid of
the body.” He paused.
“When the Professor stored his patient
away, Dale,” he said quietly, “he
stored it in room 4170, at the great
warehouse. If you are acquainted
with the place, you will know that
room 4170 is directly across the corridor
from 4167.”
Creatures
of the Light

In a night club of many lights
and much high-pitched laughter,
where he had come for an hour
of forgetfulness and an execrable
dinner, John Northwood was suddenly
conscious that Fate had begun shuffling
the cards of his
destiny for a dramatic
game.
First, he was
aware that the
singularly ugly
and deformed
man at the next table was gazing at
him with an intense, almost excited
scrutiny. But, more disturbing than
this, was the scowl of hate on the face
of another man, as handsome as this
other was hideous, who sat in a far
corner hidden behind
a broad column,
with rude
elbows on the
table, gawking
first at Northwood
and then[197]
at the deformed, almost hideous man.

The projector, belching forth
its stinking breath of corruption,
swung in a mad arc
over the ceiling, over the
walls.
Northwood’s blood chilled over the
expression on the handsome, fair-haired
stranger’s perfectly carved face. If a
figure in marble could display a fierce,
unnatural passion, it would seem no
more eldritch than the hate in the icy
blue eyes.
It was not a new experience for
Northwood to be stared at: he was not
merely a good-looking young fellow
of twenty-five, he was scenery, magnificent
and compelling. Furthermore,
he had been in the public eye for years,
first as a precocious child and, later,
as a brilliant young scientist. Yet, for
all his experience with hero worshippers
to put an adamantine crust on his
sensibilities, he grew warm-eared under
the gaze of these two strangers—this
hunchback with a face like a
grotesque mask in a Greek play, this
other who, even handsomer than himself,
chilled the blood queerly with the
cold perfection of his godlike masculine
beauty.
Northwood sensed something
familiar about the hunchback.
Somewhere he had seen that huge,
round, intelligent face splattered with
startling features. The very breadth
of the man’s massive brow was not altogether
unknown to him, nor could
Northwood look into the mournful,
near-sighted black eyes without trying
to recall when and where he had last
seen them.
But this other of the marble-perfect
nose and jaw, the blond, thick-waved
hair, was totally a stranger, whom
Northwood fervently hoped he would
never know too well.
Trying to analyze the queer repugnance
that he felt for this handsome,
boldly staring fellow, Northwood decided:
“He’s like a newly-made wax
figure endowed with life.”
Shivering over his own fantastic
thought, he again glanced swiftly at
the hunchback, who he noticed was
playing with his coffee, evidently to
prolong the meal.
One year of calm-headed scientific
teaching in a famous old eastern university
had not made him callous to
mysteries. Thus, with a feeling of high
adventure, he finished his supper and
prepared to go. From the corner of his
eye, he saw the hunchback leave his
seat, while the handsome man behind
the column rose furtively, as though
he, too, intended to follow.
Northwood was out in the dusky
street about thirty seconds, when the
hunchback came from the foyer. Without
apparently noticing Northwood,
he hailed a taxi. For a moment, he
stood still, waiting for the taxi to pull
up at the curb. Standing thus, with the
street light limning every unnatural
angle of his twisted body and every
queer abnormality of his huge features,
he looked almost repulsive.
On his way to the taxi, his thick
shoulder jostled the younger man.
Northwood felt something strike his
foot, and, stooping in the crowded
street, picked up a black leather wallet.
“Wait!” he shouted as the hunchback
stepped into the waiting taxi.
But the man did not falter. In a
moment, Northwood lost sight of him
as the taxi moved away.
He debated with himself whether
or not he should attempt to
follow. And while he stood thus in
indecision, the handsome stranger approached
him.
“Good evening to you,” he said curtly.
His rich, musical voice, for all its
deepness, held a faint hint of the
tremulous, birdlike notes heard in the
voice of a young child who has not
used his vocal chords long enough for
them to have lost their exquisite newness.
“Good evening,” echoed Northwood,
somewhat uncertainly. A sudden aura
of repulsion swept coldly over him.
Seen close, with the brilliant light of
the street directly on his too perfect
face, the man was more sinister than in
the café. Yet Northwood, struggling
desperately for a reason to explain his
violent dislike, could not discover why
he shrank from this splendid creature,
whose eyes and flesh had a new, fresh
appearance rarely seen except in very
young boys.
“I want what you picked up,” went
on the stranger.
“It isn’t yours!” Northwood flashed
back. Ah! that effluvium of hatred
which seemed to weave a tangible net
around him!
“Nor is it yours. Give it to me!”
“You’re insolent, aren’t you?”
“If you don’t give it to me, you will
be sorry.” The man did not raise his
voice in anger, yet the words whipped
Northwood with almost physical violence.
“If he knew that I saw everything
that happened in there—that I
am talking to you at this moment—he
would tremble with fear.”
“But you can’t intimidate me.”
“No?” For a long moment, the cold
blue eyes held his contemptuously.
“No? I can’t frighten you—you worm
of the Black Age?”
Before Northwood’s horrified sight,[199]
he vanished; vanished as though he
had turned suddenly to air and floated
away.
The street was not crowded at that
time, and there was no pressing
group of bodies to hide the splendid
creature. Northwood gawked stupidly,
mouth half open, eyes searching wildly
everywhere. The man was gone. He
had simply disappeared, in this sane,
electric-lighted street.
Suddenly, close to Northwood’s ear,
grated a derisive laugh. “I can’t
frighten you?” From nowhere came
that singularly young-old voice.
As Northwood jerked his head
around to meet blank space, a blow
struck the corner of his mouth. He felt
the warm blood run over his chin.
“I could take that wallet from you,
worm, but you may keep it, and see
me later. But remember this—the thing
inside never will be yours.”
The words fell from empty air.
For several minutes, Northwood
waited at the spot, expecting another
demonstration of the abnormal, but
nothing else occurred. At last, trembling
violently, he wiped the thick
moisture from his forehead and dabbed
at the blood which he still felt on his
chin.
But when he looked at his handkerchief,
he muttered:
“Well, I’ll be jiggered!”
The handkerchief bore not the
slightest trace of blood.
Under the light in his bedroom,
Northwood examined the wallet.
It was made of alligator skin, clasped
with a gold signet that bore the initial
M. The first pocket was empty; the
second yielded an object that sent a
warm flush to his face.
It was the photograph of a gloriously
beautiful girl, so seductively lovely
that the picture seemed almost to be
alive. The short, curved upper lip, the
full, delicately voluptuous lower,
parted slightly in a smile that seemed
to linger in every exquisite line of her
face. She looked as though she had
just spoken passionately, and the
spirit of her words had inspired her
sweet flesh and eyes.
Northwood turned his head abruptly
and groaned, “Good Heavens!”
He had no right to palpitate over
the picture of an unknown beauty.
Only a month ago, he had become engaged
to a young woman whose mind
was as brilliant as her face was plain.
Always he had vowed that he would
never marry a pretty girl, for he detested
his own masculine beauty sincerely.
He tried to grasp a mental picture of
Mary Burns, who had never stirred in
him the emotion that this smiling picture
invoked. But, gazing at the picture,
he could not remember how his
fiancée looked.
Suddenly the picture fell from his
fingers and dropped to the floor on its
face, revealing an inscription on the
back. In a bold, masculine hand, he
read: “Your future wife.”
“Some lucky fellow is headed for a
life of bliss,” was his jealous thought.
He frowned at the beautiful face.
What was this girl to that hideous
hunchback? Why did the handsome
stranger warn him, “The thing inside
never will be yours?”
Again he turned eagerly to the
wallet.
In the last flap he found something
that gave him another surprise: a plain
white card on which a name and address
were written by the same hand
that had penned the inscription on the
picture.
Emil Mundson, Ph. D.,
44-1/2 Indian Court
Emil Mundson, the electrical wizard
and distinguished scientific writer,
friend of the professor of science at
the university where Northwood was
an assistant professor; Emil Mundson,
whom, a week ago, Northwood had
yearned mightily to meet.
Now Northwood knew why the[200]
hunchback’s intelligent, ugly face was
familiar to him. He had seen it pictured
as often as enterprising news
photographers could steal a likeness
from the over-sensitive scientist, who
would never sit for a formal portrait.
Even before Northwood had graduated
from the university where
he now taught, he had been avidly interested
in Emil Mundson’s fantastic
articles in scientific journals. Only a
week ago, Professor Michael had come
to him with the current issue of New
Science, shouting excitedly:
“Did you read this, John, this article
by Emil Mundson?” His shaking,
gnarled old fingers tapped the open
magazine.
Northwood seized the magazine and
looked avidly at the title of the article,
“Creatures of the Light.”
“No, I haven’t read it,” he admitted.
“My magazine hasn’t come yet.”
“Run through it now briefly, will
you? And note with especial care the
passages I have marked. In fact, you
needn’t bother with anything else just
now. Read this—and this—and this.”
He pointed out penciled paragraphs.
Northwood read:
Man always has been, always will
be a creature of the light. He is
forever reaching for some future
point of perfected evolution which,
even when his most remote ancestor
was a fish creature composed
of a few cells, was the guiding
power that brought him up
from the first stinking sea and
caused him to create gods in his
own image.It is this yearning for perfection
which sets man apart from all
other life, which made him man
even in the rudimentary stages of
his development. He was man when
he wallowed in the slime of the
new world and yearned for the air
above. He will still be man when
he has evolved into that glorious
creature of the future whose body
is deathless and whose mind rules
the universe.
Professor Michael, looking over
Northwood’s shoulder, interrupted the
reading:
“Man always has been man,” he
droned emphatically. “That’s not original
with friend Mundson, of course;
yet it is a theory that has not received
sufficient investigation.” He indicated
another marked paragraph. “Read this
thoughtfully, John. It’s the crux of
Mundson’s thought.”
Northwood continued:
Since the human body is chemical
and electrical, increased
knowledge of its powers and limitations
will enable us to work with
Nature in her sublime but infinitely
slow processes of human evolution.
We need not wait another
fifty thousand years to be godlike
creatures. Perhaps even now
we may be standing at the beginning
of the splendid bridge that
will take us to that state of perfected
evolution when we shall be
Creatures who have reached the
Light.
Northwood looked questioningly at
the professor. “Queer, fantastic
thing, isn’t it?”
Professor Michael smoothed
his thin, gray hair with his
dried-out hand. “Fantastic?” His
intellectual eyes behind the thick
glasses sought the ceiling. “Who can
say? Haven’t you ever wondered why
all parents expect their children to be
nearer perfection than themselves, and
why is it a natural impulse for them
to be willing to sacrifice themselves to
better their offspring?” He paused and
moistened his pale, wrinkled lips. “Instinct,
Northwood. We Creatures of
the Light know that our race shall
reach that point in evolution when, as
perfect creatures, we shall rule all matter
[201]and live forever.” He punctuated
the last words with blows on the table.
Northwood laughed dryly. “How
many thousands of years are you looking
forward, Professor?”
The professor made an obscure noise
that sounded like a smothered sniff.
“You and I shall never agree on the
point that mental advancement may
wipe out physical limitations in the
human race, perhaps in a few hundred
years. It seems as though your profound
admiration for Dr. Mundson
would win you over to this pet theory.”
“But what sane man can believe that
even perfectly developed beings,
through mental control, could overcome
Nature’s fixed laws?”
“We don’t know! We don’t know!”
The professor slapped the magazine
with an emphatic hand. “Emil Mundson
hasn’t written this article for nothing.
He’s paving the way for some announcement
that will startle the scientific
world. I know him. In the same
manner he gave out veiled hints of his
various brilliant discoveries and inventions
long before he offered them to
the world.”
“But Dr. Mundson is an electrical
wizard. He would not be delving seriously
into the mysteries of evolution,
would he?”
“Why not?” The professor’s wizened
face screwed up wisely. “A year
ago, when he was back from one of
those mysterious long excursions he
takes in that weirdly different aircraft
of his, about which he is so secretive,
he told me that he was conducting experiments
to prove his belief that the
human brain generates electric current,
and that the electrical impulses in the
brain set up radioactive waves that
some day, among other miracles, will
make thought communication possible.
Perfect man, he says, will perform
mental feats which will give him complete
mental domination over the physical.”
Northwood finished reading
and turned thoughtfully to the
window. His profile in repose had the
straight-nosed, full-lipped perfection
of a Greek coin. Old, wizened Professor
Michael, gazing at him covertly,
smothered a sigh.
“I wish you knew Dr. Mundson,” he
said. “He, the ugliest man in the
world, delights in physical perfection.
He would revel in your splendid body
and brilliant mind.”
Northwood blushed hotly. “You’ll
have to arrange a meeting between us.”
“I have.” The professor’s thin, dry
lips pursed comically. “He’ll drop in
to see you within a few days.”
And now John Northwood sat holding
Dr. Mundson’s card and the wallet
which the scientist had so mysteriously
dropped at his feet.
Here was high adventure, perhaps,
for which he had been singled
out by the famous electrical
wizard. While excitement mounted in
his blood, Northwood again examined
the photograph. The girl’s strange
eyes, odd in expression rather than in
size or shape, seemed to hold him. The
young man’s breath came quicker.
“It’s a challenge,” he said softly. “It
won’t hurt to see what it’s all about.”
His watch showed eleven o’clock. He
would return the wallet that night.
Into his coat pocket he slipped a revolver.
One sometimes needed weapons
in Indian Court.
He took a taxi, which soon turned
from the well-lighted streets into a section
where squalid houses crowded
against each other, and dirty children
swarmed in the streets in their last
games of the day.
Indian Court was little more than an
alley, dark and evil smelling.
The chauffeur stopped at the entrance
and said:
“If I drive in, I’ll have to back out,
sir. Number forty-four and a half is
the end house, facing the entrance.”
“You’ve been here before?” asked
Northwood.
“Last week I drove the queerest bird
here—a fellow as good-looking as you,
who had me follow the taxi occupied[202]
by a hunchback with a face like Old
Nick.” The man hesitated and went on
haltingly: “It might sound goofy,
mister, but there was something funny
about my fare. He jumped out, asked
me the charge, and, in the moment I
glanced at my taxi-meter, he disappeared.
Yes, sir. Vanished, owing me
four dollars, six bits. It was almost
ghostlike, mister.”
Northwood laughed nervously and
dismissed him. He found his number
and knocked at the dilapidated door.
He heard a sudden movement in the
lighted room beyond, and the door
opened quickly.
Dr. Mundson faced him.
“I knew you’d come!” he said with
a slight Teutonic accent. “Often I’m
not wrong in sizing up my man. Come
in.”
Northwood cleared his throat awkwardly.
“You dropped your wallet at
my feet, Dr. Mundson. I tried to stop
you before you got away, but I guess
you did not hear me.”
He offered the wallet, but the hunchback
waved it aside.
“A ruse, of course,” he confessed. “It
just was my way of testing what your
Professor Michael told about you—that
you are extraordinarily intelligent,
virile, and imaginative. Had you sent
the wallet to me, I should have sought
elsewhere for my man. Come in.”
Northwood followed him into
a living room evidently recently
furnished in a somewhat hurried manner.
The furniture, although rich, was
not placed to best advantage. The new
rug was a trifle crooked on the floor,
and the lamp shades clashed in color
with the other furnishings.
Dr. Mundson’s intense eyes swept
over Northwood’s tall, slim body.
“Ah, you’re a man!” he said softly.
“You are what all men would be if we
followed Nature’s plan that only the fit
shall survive. But modern science is
permitting the unfit to live and to mix
their defective beings with the developing
race!” His huge fist gesticulated
madly. “Fools! Fools! They
need me and perfect men like you.”
“Why?”
“Because you can help me in my plan
to populate the earth with a new race
of godlike people. But don’t question
me too closely now. Even if I should
explain, you would call me insane. But
watch; gradually I shall unfold the
mystery before you, so that you will
believe.”
He reached for the wallet that
Northwood still held, opened it with a
monstrous hand, and reached for the
photograph. “She shall bring you love.
She’s more beautiful than a poet’s
dream.”
A warm flush crept over the young
man’s face.
“I can easily understand,” he said,
“how a man could love her, but for me
she comes too late.”
“Pooh! Fiddlesticks!” The scientist
snapped his fingers. “This girl was
created for you. That other—you will
forget her the moment you set eyes on
the sweet flesh of this Athalia. She is
an houri from Paradise—a maiden of
musk and incense.” He held the girl’s
photograph toward the young man.
“Keep it. She is yours, if you are
strong enough to hold her.”
Northwood opened his card case and
placed the picture inside, facing
Mary’s photograph. Again the warning
words of the mysterious stranger
rang in his memory: “The thing inside
never will be yours.“
“Where to,” he said eagerly; “and
when do we start?”
“To the new Garden of Eden,” said
the scientist, with such a beatific
smile that his face was less hideous.
“We start immediately. I have arranged
with Professor Michael for you
to go.”
Northwood followed Dr.
Mundson to the street and walked
with him a few blocks to a garage
where the scientist’s motor car
waited.
“The apartment in Indian Court is[203]
just a little eccentricity of mine,” explained
Dr. Mundson. “I need people
in my work, people whom I must select
through swift, sure tests. The apartment
comes in handy, as to-night.”
Northwood scarcely noted where
they were going, or how long they had
been on the way. He was vaguely aware
that they had left the city behind, and
were now passing through farms
bathed in moonlight.
At last they entered a path that led
through a bit of woodland. For half a
mile the path continued, and then
ended at a small, enclosed field. In the
middle of this rested a queer aircraft.
Northwood knew it was a flying machine
only by the propellers mounted
on the top of the huge ball-shaped
body. There were no wings, no birdlike
hull, no tail.
“It looks almost like a little world
ready to fly off into space,” he commented.
“It is just about that.” The scientist’s
squat, bunched-out body, settled
squarely on long, thin, straddled legs,
looked gnomelike in the moonlight.
“One cannot copy flesh with steel and
wood, but one can make metal perform
magic of which flesh is not capable. My
sun-ship is not a mechanical reproduction
of a bird. It is—but, climb in,
young friend.”
Northwood followed Dr.
Mundson into the aircraft. The
moment the scientist closed the metal
door behind them, Northwood was instantly
aware of some concealed horror
that vibrated through his nerves. For
one dreadful moment, he expected
some terrific agent of the shadows that
escaped the electric lights to leap upon
him. And this was odd, for nothing
could be saner than the globular interior
of the aircraft, divided into four
wedge-shaped apartments.
Dr. Mundson also paused at the door,
puzzled, hesitant.
“Someone has been here!” he exclaimed.
“Look, Northwood! The
bunk has been occupied—the one in
this cabin I had set aside for you.”
He pointed to the disarranged bunk,
where the impression of a head could
still be seen on a pillow.
“A tramp, perhaps.”
“No! The door was locked, and, as
you saw, the fence around this field was
protected with barbed wire. There’s
something wrong. I felt it on my trip
here all the way, like someone watching
me in the dark. And don’t laugh! I
have stopped laughing at all things
that seem unnatural. You don’t know
what is natural.”
Northwood shivered. “Maybe someone
is concealed about the ship.”
“Impossible. Me, I thought so, too.
But I looked and looked, and there was
nothing.”
All evening Northwood had burned
to tell the scientist about the handsome
stranger in the Mad Hatter Club. But
even now he shrank from saying that a
man had vanished before his eyes.
Dr. Mundson was working with a
succession of buttons and levers. There
was a slight jerk, and then the strange
craft shot up, straight as a bullet from
a gun, with scarcely a sound other than
a continuous whistle.
“The vertical rising aircraft perfected,”
explained Dr. Mundson. “But
what would you think if I told you that
there is not an ounce of gasoline in my
heavier-than-air craft?”
“I shouldn’t be surprised. An electrical
genius would seek for a less obsolete
source of power.”
In the bright flare of the electric
lights, the scientist’s ugly face
flushed. “The man who harnesses the
sun rules the world. He can make the
desert places bloom, the frozen poles
balmy and verdant. You, John Northwood,
are one of the very few to fly
in a machine operated solely by electrical
energy from the sun’s rays.”
“Are you telling me that this airship
is operated with power from the sun?”
“Yes. And I cannot take the credit
for its invention.” He sighed. “The
dream was mine, but a greater brain[204]
developed it—a brain that may be
greater than I suspect.” His face grew
suddenly graver.
A little later Northwood said: “It
seems that we must be making fabulous
speed.”
“Perhaps!” Dr. Mundson worked
with the controls. “Here, I’ve cut her
down to the average speed of the ordinary
airplane. Now you can see a
bit of the night scenery.”
Northwood peeped out the thick
glass porthole. Far below, he saw two
tiny streaks of light, one smooth and
stationery, the other wavering as
though it were a reflection in water.
“That can’t be a lighthouse!” he
cried.
The scientist glanced out. “It is.
We’re approaching the Florida Keys.”
“Impossible! We’ve been traveling
less than an hour.”
“But, my young friend, do you realize
that my sun-ship has a speed of
over one thousand miles an hour, how
much over I dare not tell you?”
Throughout the night, Northwood
sat beside Dr. Mundson, watching his
deft fingers control the simple-looking
buttons and levers. So fast was their
flight now that, through the portholes,
sky and earth looked the same: dark
gray films of emptiness. The continuous
weird whistle from the hidden
mechanism of the sun-ship was like the
drone of a monster insect, monotonous
and soporific during the long intervals
when the scientist was too busy with
his controls to engage in conversation.
For some reason that he could not
explain, Northwood had an aversion to
going into the sleeping apartment behind
the control room. Then, towards
morning, when the suddenly falling
temperature struck a biting chill
throughout the sun-ship, Northwood,
going into the cabin for fur coats, discovered
why his mind and body shrank
in horror from the cabin.
After he had procured the fur
coats from a closet, he paused a
moment, in the privacy of the cabin, to
look at Athalia’s picture. Every nerve
in his body leaped to meet the magnetism
of her beautiful eyes. Never
had Mary Burns stirred emotion like
this in him. He hung over Mary’s picture,
wistfully, hoping almost prayerfully
that he could react to her as he
did to Athalia; but her pale, over-intellectual
face left him cold.
“Cad!” he ground out between his
teeth. “Forgetting her so soon!”
The two pictures were lying side by
side on a little table. Suddenly an obscure
noise in the room caught his attention.
It was more vibration than
noise, for small sounds could scarcely
be heard above the whistle of the sun-ship.
A slight compression of the air
against his neck gave him the eery
feeling that someone was standing
close behind him. He wheeled and
looked over his shoulder. Half
ashamed of his startled gesture, he
again turned to his pictures. Then a
sharp cry broke from him.
Athalia’s picture was gone.
He searched for it everywhere in the
room, in his own pockets, under the
furniture. It was nowhere to be found.
In sudden, overpowering horror, he
seized the fur coats and returned to the
control room.
Dr. Mundson was changing the
speed.
“Look out the window!” he called to
Northwood.
The young man looked and started
violently. Day had come, and now that
the sun-ship was flying at a moderate
speed, the ocean beneath was plainly
visible; and its entire surface was covered
with broken floes of ice and small,
ragged icebergs. He seized a telescope
and focused it below. A typical polar
scene met his eyes: penguins strutted
about on cakes of ice, a whale blowing
in the icy water.
“A part of the Antarctic that has
never been explored,” said Dr. Mundson;
“and there, just showing on the
horizon, is the Great Ice Barrier.” His
characteristic smile lighted the morose[205]
black eyes. “I am enough of the
dramatist to wish you to be impressed
with what I shall show you within less
than an hour. Accordingly, I shall
make a landing and let you feel polar
ice under your feet.”
After less than a minute’s search, Dr.
Mundson found a suitable place on the
ice for a landing, and, with a few deft
manipulations of the controls, brought
the sun-ship swooping down like an
eagle on its prey.
For a long moment after the scientist
had stepped out on the ice, Northwood
paused at the door. His feet were
chained by a strange reluctance to enter
this white, dead wilderness of ice.
But Dr. Mundson’s impatient,
“Ready?” drew from him one last
glance at the cozy interior of the sun-ship
before he, too, went out into the
frozen stillness.
They left the sun-ship resting on the
ice like a fallen silver moon, while they
wandered to the edge of the Barrier
and looked at the gray, narrow stretch
of sea between the ice pack and the
high cliffs of the Barrier. The sun of
the commencing six-months’ Antarctic
day was a low, cold ball whose slanted
rays struck the ice with blinding
whiteness. There were constant falls
of ice from the Barrier, which thundered
into the ocean amid great clouds
of ice smoke that lingered like wraiths
around the edge. It was a scene of
loneliness and waiting death.
“What’s that?” exclaimed the scientist
suddenly.
Out of the white silence shrilled a
low whistle, a familiar whistle. Both
men wheeled toward the sun-ship.
Before their horrified eyes, the great
sphere jerked and glided up, and
swerved into the heavens.
Up it soared; then, gaining speed,
it swung into the blue distance
until, in a moment, it was a tiny star
that flickered out even as they watched.
Both men screamed and cursed and
flung up their arms despairingly. A
penguin, attracted by their cries, waddled
solemnly over to them and regarded
them with manlike curiosity.
“Stranded in the coldest spot on
earth!” groaned the scientist.
“Why did it start itself, Dr. Mundson!”
Northwood narrowed his eyes as
he spoke.
“It didn’t!” The scientist’s huge
face, red from cold, quivered with helpless
rage. “Human hands started it.”
“What! Whose hands?”
“Ach! Do I know?” His Teutonic
accent grew more pronounced, as it always
did when he was under emotional
stress. “Somebody whose brain is better
than mine. Somebody who found a
way to hide away from our eyes. Ach,
Gott! Don’t let me think!”
His great head sank between his
shoulders, giving him, in his fur suit,
the grotesque appearance of a friendly
brown bear.
“Doctor Mundson,” said Northwood
suddenly, “did you have an enemy, a
man with the face and body of a pagan
god—a great, blond creature with eyes
as cold and cruel as the ice under our
feet?”
“Wait!” The huge round head
jerked up. “How do you know about
Adam? You have not seen him, won’t
see him until we arrive at our destination.”
“But I have seen him. He was sitting
not thirty feet from you in the
Mad Hatter’s Club last night. Didn’t
you know? He followed me to the
street, spoke to me, and then—”
Northwood stopped. How could he let
the insane words pass his lips?
“Then, what? Speak up!”
Northwood laughed nervously.
“It sounds foolish, but I saw
him vanish like that.” He snapped his
fingers.
“Ach, Gott!” All the ruddy color
drained from the scientist’s face. As
though talking to himself, he continued:
“Then it is true, as he said. He has
crossed the bridge. He has reached
the Light. And now he comes to see[206]
the world he will conquer—came unseen
when I refused my permission.”
He was silent for a long time, pondering.
Then he turned passionately
to Northwood.
“John Northwood, kill me! I have
brought a new horror into the world.
From the unborn future, I have
snatched a creature who has reached
the Light too soon. Kill me!” He
bowed his great, shaggy head.
“What do you mean, Dr. Mundson:
that this Adam has arrived at a point
in evolution beyond this age?”
“Yes. Think of it! I visioned godlike
creatures with the souls of gods.
But, Heaven help us, man always will
be man: always will lust for conquest.
You and I, Northwood, and all others
are barbarians to Adam. He and his
kind will do what men always do to
barbarians—conquer and kill.”
“Are there more like him?” Northwood
struggled with a smile of unbelief.
“I don’t know. I did not know that
Adam had reached a point so near the
ultimate. But you have seen. Already
he is able to set aside what we call
natural laws.”
Northwood looked at the scientist
closely. The man was surely mad—mad
in this desert of white death.
“Come!” he said cheerfully. “Let’s
build an Eskimo snow house. We can
live on penguins for days. And who
knows what may rescue us?”
For three hours the two worked at
cutting ice blocks. With snow for
mortar, they built a crude shelter which
enabled them to rest out of the cold
breath of the spiral polar winds that
blew from the south.
Dr. Mundson was sitting at the
door of their hut, moodily pulling
at his strong, black pipe. As though
a fit had seized him, he leaped up and
let his pipe fall to the ice.
“Look!” he shouted. “The sun-ship!”
It seemed but a moment before the
tiny speck on the horizon had swept
overhead, a silver comet on the grayish-blue
polar sky. In another moment
it had swooped down, eaglewise,
scarcely fifty feet from the ice hut.
Dr. Mundson and Northwood ran
forward. From the metal sphere
stepped the stranger of the Mad Hatter
Club. His tall, straight form, erect and
slim, swung toward them over the ice.
“Adam!” shouted Dr. Mundson.
“What does this mean? How dare
you!”
Adam’s laugh was like the happy
demonstration of a boy. “So? You
think you still are master? You think
I returned because I reverenced you
yet?” Hate shot viciously through the
freezing blue eyes. “You worm of the
Black Age!”
Northwood shuddered. He had heard
those strange words addressed to himself
scarcely more than twelve hours
ago.
Adam was still speaking: “With a
thought I could annihilate you where
you are standing. But I have use for
you. Get in.” He swept his hand to
the sun-ship.
Both men hesitated. Then Northwood
strode forward until he was within
three feet of Adam. They stood thus,
eyeing each other, two splendid beings,
one blond as a Viking, the other dark
and vital.
“Just what is your game?” demanded
Northwood.
The icy eyes shot forth a gleam like
lightning. “I needn’t tell you, of
course, but I may as well let you suffer
over the knowledge.” He curled his
lips with superb scorn. “I have one
human weakness. I want Athalia.” The
icy eyes warmed for a fleeting second.
“She is anticipating her meeting with
you—bah! The taste of these women
of the Black Age! I could kill you, of
course; but that would only inflame
her. And so I take you to her, thrust
you down her throat. When she sees
you, she will fly to me.” He spread his
magnificent chest.
“Adam!” Dr. Mundson’s face was
dark with anger. “What of Eve?”
“Who are you to question my ac[207]tions?
What a fool you were to let me,
whom you forced into life thousands of
years too soon, grow more powerful
than you! Before I am through with
all of you petty creatures of the Black
Age, you will call me more terrible
than your Jehovah! For see what you
have called forth from unborn time.”
He vanished.
Before the startled men could
recover from the shock of it, the
vibrant, too-new voice went on:
“I am sorry for you, Mundson, because,
like you, I need specimens for
my experiments. What a splendid
specimen you will be!” His laugh was
ugly with significance. “Get in,
worms!”
Unseen hands cuffed and pushed
them into the sun-ship.
Inside, Dr. Mundson stumbled to the
control room, white and drawn of face,
his great brain seemingly paralyzed by
the catastrophe.
“You needn’t attempt tricks,” went
on the voice. “I am watching you both.
You cannot even hide your thoughts
from me.”
And thus began the strange continuation
of the journey. Not once, in
that wild half-hour’s rush over the
polar ice clouds, did they see Adam.
They saw and heard only the weird
signs of his presence: a puffing cigar
hanging in midair, a glass of water
swinging to unseen lips, a ghostly
voice hurling threats and insults at
them.
Once the scientist whispered: “Don’t
cross him; it is useless. John Northwood,
you’ll have to fight a demigod
for your woman!”
Because of the terrific speed of the
sun-ship, Northwood could distinguish
nothing of the topographical details below.
At the end of half-an-hour, the
scientist slowed enough to point out a
tall range of snow-covered mountains,
over which hovered a play of colored
lights like the aurora australis.
“Behind those mountains,” he said,
“is our destination.”
Almost in a moment, the sun-ship
had soared over the peaks.
Dr. Mundson kept the speed low
enough for Northwood to see the
splendid view below.
In the giant cup formed by the encircling
mountain range was a green
valley of tropical luxuriance. Stretches
of dense forest swept half up the mountains
and filled the valley cup with tangled
verdure. In the center, surrounded
by a broad field and a narrow
ring of woods, towered a group of
buildings. From the largest, which was
circular, came the auroralike radiance
that formed an umbrella of light over
the entire valley.
“Do I guess right,” said Northwood,
“that the light is responsible for this
oasis in the ice?”
“Yes,” said Dr. Mundson. “In your
American slang, it is canned sunshine
containing an overabundance of certain
rays, especially the Life Ray, which I
have isolated.” He smiled proudly.
“You needn’t look startled, my friend.
Some of the most common things store
sunlight. On very dark nights, if you
have sharp eyes, you can see the radiance
given off by certain flowers, which
many naturalists say is trapped sunshine.
The familiar nasturtium and the
marigold opened for me the way to
hold sunshine against the long polar
night, for they taught me how to apply
the Einstein theory of bent light.
Stated simply, during the polar night,
when the sun is hidden over the rim of
the world, we steal some of his rays;
during the polar day we concentrate
the light.”
“But could stored sunshine alone
give enough warmth for the luxuriant
growth of those jungles?”
“An overabundance of the Life Ray
is responsible for the miraculous
growth of all life in New Eden. The
Life Ray is Nature’s most powerful
force. Yet Nature is often niggardly
and paradoxical in her use of her
powers. In New Eden, we have forced
the powers of creation to take ascendency
over the powers of destruction.”
[208]
At Northwood’s sudden start, the
scientist laughed and continued: “Is it
not a pity that Nature, left alone, requires
twenty years to make a man who
begins to die in another ten years?
Such waste is not tolerated in New
Eden, where supermen are younger
than babes and—”
“Come, worms; let’s land.”
It was Adam’s voice. Suddenly he
materialized, a blond god, whose eyes
and flesh were too new.
They were in a world of golden
skylight, warmth and tropical
vegetation. The field on which they
had landed was covered with a velvety
green growth of very soft, fine-bladed
grass, sprinkled with tiny, star-shaped
blue flowers. A balmy, sweet-scented
wind, downy as the breeze of a dream,
blew gently along the grass and tingled
against Northwood’s skin refreshingly.
Almost instantly he had the
sensation of perfect well being, and
this feeling of physical perfection was
part of the ecstasy that seemed to pervade
the entire valley. Grass and
breeze and golden skylight were saturated
with a strange ether of joyousness.
At one end of the field was a dense
jungle, cut through by a road that led
to the towering building from which,
while above in the sun-ship, they had
seen the golden light issue.
From the jungle road came a man
and a woman, large, handsome people,
whose flesh and eyes had the sinister
newness of Adam’s. Even before they
came close enough to speak, Northwood
was aware that while they seemed
of Adam’s breed, they were yet unlike
him. The difference was psychical
rather than physical; they lacked the
aura of hate and horror that surrounded
Adam. The woman drew
Adam’s head down and kissed him affectionately
on both cheeks.
Adam, from his towering height,
patted her shoulder impatiently and
said: “Run on back to the laboratory,
grandmother. We’re following soon.
You have some new human embryos, I
believe you told me this morning.”
“Four fine specimens, two of them
being your sister’s twins.”
“Splendid! I was sure that creation
had stopped with my generation. I
must see them.” He turned to the
scientist and Northwood. “You needn’t
try to leave this spot. Of course I
shall know instantly and deal with you
in my own way. Wait here.”
He strode over the emerald grass on
the heels of the woman.
Northwood asked: “Why does he call
that girl grandmother?”
“Because she is his ancestress.” He
stirred uneasily. “She is of the first
generation brought forth in the laboratory,
and is no different from you
or I, except that, at the age of five
years, she is the ancestress of twenty
generations.”
“My God!” muttered Northwood.
“Don’t start being horrified, my
friend. Forget about so-called natural
laws while you are in New Eden. Remember,
here we have isolated the Life
Ray. But look! Here comes your
Athalia!”
Northwood gazed covertly at
the beautiful girl approaching
them with a rarely graceful walk. She
was tall, slender, round-bosomed, narrow-hipped,
and she held her lovely
body in the erect poise of splendid
health. Northwood had a confused
realization of uncovered bronzy hair,
drawn to the back of a white neck in
a bunch of short curls; of immense
soft black eyes; lips the color of
blood, and delicate, plump flesh on
which the golden skylight lingered
graciously. He was instantly glad to
see that while she possessed the freshness
of young girlhood, her skin and
eyes did not have the horrible newness
of Adam’s.
When she was still twenty feet distant,
Northwood met her eyes and she
smiled shyly. The rich, red blood ran
through her face; and he, too, flushed.
She went to Dr. Mundson and, plac[209]ing
her hands on his thick shoulders,
kissed him affectionately.
“I’ve been worried about you, Daddy
Mundson.” Her rich contralto voice
matched her exotic beauty. “Since you
and Adam had that quarrel the day you
left, I did not see him until this morning,
when he landed the sun-ship
alone.”
“And you pleaded with him to return
for us?”
“Yes.” Her eyes drooped and a hot
flush swept over her face.
Dr. Mundson smiled. “But I’m back
now, Athalia, and I’ve brought some
one whom I hope you will be glad to
know.”
Reaching for her hand, he placed it
simply in Northwood’s.
“This is John, Athalia. Isn’t he
handsomer than the pictures of him
which I televisioned to you? God
bless both of you.”
He walked ahead and turned his
back.
A magical half hour followed
for Northwood and Athalia. The
girl told him of her past life, how Dr.
Mundson had discovered her one year
ago working in a New York sweat
shop, half dead from consumption.
Without friends, she was eager to follow
the scientist to New Eden, where
he promised she would recover her
health immediately.
“And he was right, John,” she said
shyly. “The Life Ray, that marvelous
energy ray which penetrates to the utmost
depths of earth and ocean, giving
to the cells of all living bodies the
power to grow and remain animate, has
been concentrated by Dr. Mundson in
his stored sunshine. The Life Ray
healed me almost immediately.”
Northwood looked down at the
glorious girl beside him, whose eyes
already fluttered away from his like
shy black butterflies. Suddenly he
squeezed the soft hand in his and said
passionately:
“Athalia! Because Adam wants you
and will get you if he can, let us set
aside all the artificialities of civilization.
I have loved you madly ever since
I saw your picture. If you can say the
same to me, it will give me courage to
face what I know lies before me.”
Athalia, her face suddenly tender,
came closer to him.
“John Northwood, I love you.”
Her red lips came temptingly close;
but before he could touch them, Adam
suddenly pushed his body between him
and Athalia. Adam was pale, and all
the iciness was gone from his blue
eyes, which were deep and dark and
very human. He looked down at
Athalia, and she looked up at him, two
handsome specimens of perfect manhood
and womanhood.
“Fast work, Athalia!” The new vibrant
voice was strained. “I was hoping
you would be disappointed in him,
especially after having been wooed by
me this morning. I could take you if
I wished, of course; but I prefer to
win you in the ancient manner. Dismiss
him!” He jerked his thumb over
his shoulder in Northwood’s direction.
Athalia flushed vividly and looked at
him almost compassionately. “I am not
great enough for you, Adam. I dare
not love you.”
Adam laughed, and still oblivious
of Northwood and Dr. Mundson,
folded his arms over his breast. With
the golden skylight on his burnished
hair, he was a valiant, magnificent
spectacle.
“Since the beginning of time, gods
and archangels have looked upon the
daughters of men and found them fair.
Mate with me, Athalia, and I, fifty
thousand years beyond the creature
Mundson has selected for you, will
make you as I am, the deathless overlord
of life and all nature.”
He drew her hand to his bosom.
For one dark moment, Northwood
felt himself seared by jealousy, for,
through the plump, sweet flesh of
Athalia’s face, he saw the red blood
leap again. How could she withhold
herself from this splendid superman?
[210]
But her answer, given with faltering
voice, was the old, simple one: “I have
promised him, Adam. I love him.”
Tears trembled on her thick lashes.
“So! I cannot get you in the ancient
manner. Now I’ll use my own.”
He seized her in his arms crushed
her against him, and, laughing over her
head at Northwood, bent his glistening
head and kissed her on the mouth.
There was a blinding flash of blue
electric sparks—and nothing else. Both
Adam and Athalia had vanished.
Adam’s voice came in a last mocking
challenge: “I shall be what
no other gods before me have been—a
good sport. I’ll leave you both to your
own devices, until I want you again.”
White-lipped and trembling, Northwood
groaned: “What has he done
now?”
Dr. Mundson’s great head drooped.
“I don’t know. Our bodies are electric
and chemical machines; and a super intelligence
has discovered new laws of
which you and I are ignorant.”
“But Athalia….”
“She is safe; he loves her.”
“Loves her!” Northwood shivered.
“I cannot believe that those freezing
eyes could ever look with love on a
woman.”
“Adam is a man. At heart he is as
human as the first man-creature that
wallowed in the new earth’s slime.”
His voice dropped as though he were
musing aloud. “It might be well to let
him have Athalia. She will help to
keep vigor in the new race, which
would stop reproducing in another few
generations without the injection of
Black Age blood.”
“Do you want to bring more creatures
like Adam into the world?”
Northwood flung at him. “You have
tampered with life enough, Dr. Mundson.
But, although Adam has my sympathy,
I’m not willing to turn Athalia
over to him.”
“Well said! Now come to the laboratory
for chemical nourishment and rest
under the Life Ray.”
They went to the great circular
building from whose highest tower issued
the golden radiance that shamed
the light of the sun, hanging low in the
northeast.
“John Northwood,” said Dr. Mundson,
“with that laboratory, which is the
center of all life in New Eden, we’ll
have to whip Adam. He gave us what
he called a ‘sporting chance’ because he
knew that he is able to send us and all
mankind to a doom more terrible than
hell. Even now we might be entering
some hideous trap that he has set for
us.”
They entered by a side entrance
and went immediately to what Dr.
Mundson called the Rest Ward. Here,
in a large room, were ranged rows of
cots, on many of which lay men basking
in the deep orange flood of light
which poured from individual lamps
set above each cot.
“It is the Life Ray!” said Dr. Mundson
reverently. “The source of all
growth and restoration in Nature. It
is the power that bursts open the seed
and brings forth the shoot, that increases
the shoot into a giant tree. It
is the same power that enables the fertilized
ovum to develop into an animal.
It creates and recreates cells almost instantly;
accordingly, it is the perfect
substitute for sleep. Stretch out, enjoy
its power; and while you rest, eat these
nourishing tablets.”
Northwood lay on a cot, and Dr.
Mundson turned the Life Ray on him.
For a few minutes a delicious drowsiness
fell upon him, producing a spell of
perfect peace which the cells of his being
seemed to drink in. For another
delirious, fleeting space, every inch of
him vibrated with a thrilling sensation
of freshness. He took a deep, ecstatic
breath and opened his eyes.
“Enough,” said Dr. Mundson, switching
off the Ray. “After three minutes
of rejuvenation, you are commencing
again with perfect cells. All ravages
from disease and wear have been corrected.”
[211]
Northwood leaped up joyously. His
handsome eyes sparkled, his skin
glowed. “I feel great! Never felt so
good since I was a kid.”
A pleased grin spread over the
scientist’s homely face. “See what my
discovery will mean to the world! In
the future we shall all go to the laboratory
for recuperation and nourishment.
We’ll have almost twenty-four hours a
day for work and play.”
He stretched out on the bed contentedly.
“Some day, when my
work is nearly done, I shall permit the
Life Ray to cure my hump.”
“Why not now?”
Dr. Mundson sighed. “If I were perfect,
I should cease to be so overwhelmingly
conscious of the importance
of perfection.” He settled back
to enjoyment of the Life Ray.
A few minutes later, he jumped up,
alert as a boy. “Ach! That’s fine.
Now I’ll show you how the Life Ray
speeds up development and produces
four generations of humans a year.”
With restored energy, Northwood
began thinking of Athalia. As he followed
Dr. Mundson down a long corridor,
he yearned to see her again, to be
certain that she was safe. Once he
imagined he felt a gentle, soft-fleshed
touch against his hand, and was disappointed
not to see her walking by his
side. Was she with him, unseen? The
thought was sweet.
Before Dr. Mundson opened the massive
bronze door at the end of the corridor,
he said:
“Don’t be surprised or shocked over
anything you see here, John Northwood.
This is the Baby Laboratory.”
They entered a room which seemed
no different from a hospital ward. On
little white beds lay naked children of
various sizes, perfect, solemn-eyed
youngsters and older children as
beautiful as animated statues. Above
each bed was a small Life Ray projector.
A white-capped nurse went
from bed to bed.
“They are recuperating from the
daily educational period,” said the
scientist. “After a few minutes of this
they will go into the growing room,
which I shall have to show you through
a window. Should you and I enter, we
might be changed in a most extraordinary
manner.” He laughed mischievously.
“But, look, Northwood!”
He slid back a panel in the wall,
and Northwood peered in
through a thick pane of clear glass.
The room was really an immense outdoor
arena, its only carpet the fine-bladed
grass, its roof the blue sky cut
in the middle by an enormous disc
from which shot the aurora of trapped
sunshine which made a golden umbrella
over the valley. Through openings
in the bottom of the disc poured
a fine rain of rays which fell constantly
upon groups of children, youths and
young girls, all clad in the merest
scraps of clothing. Some were dancing,
others were playing games, but all
seemed as supremely happy as the
birds and butterflies which fluttered
about the shrubs and flowers edging
the arena.
“I don’t expect you to believe,” said
Dr. Mundson, “that the oldest young
man in there is three months old. You
cannot see visible changes in a body
which grows as slowly as the human
being, whose normal period of development
is twenty years or more. But I
can give you visible proof of how fast
growth takes place under the full
power of the Life Ray. Plant life,
which, even when left to nature, often
develops from seed to flower within a
few weeks or months, can be seen making
its miraculous changes under the
Life Ray. Watch those gorgeous purple
flowers over which the butterflies
are hovering.”
Northwood followed his pointing
finger. Near the glass window through
which they looked grew an enormous
bank of resplendent violet colored
flowers, which literally enshrouded the
entire bush with their royal glory. At
first glance it seemed as though a vio[212]lent
wind were snatching at flower and
bush, but closer inspection proved that
the agitation was part of the plant itself.
And then he saw that the movements
were the result of perpetual
composition and growth.
He fastened his eyes on one huge
bud. He saw it swell, burst,
spread out its passionate purple velvet,
lift the broad flower face to the light
for a joyous minute. A few seconds
later a butterfly lighted airily to
sample its nectar and to brush the
pollen from its yellow dusted wings.
Scarcely had the winged visitor flown
away than the purple petals began to
wither and fall away, leaving the seed
pod on the stem. The visible change
went on in this seed pod. It turned
rapidly brown, dried out, and then sent
the released seeds in a shower to the
rich black earth below. Scarcely had
the seeds touched the ground than they
sent up tiny green shoots that grew
larger each moment. Within ten minutes
there was a new plant a foot high.
Within half an hour, the plant budded,
blossomed, and cast forth its own seed.
“You understand?” asked the scientist.
“Development is going on as rapidly
among the children. Before the first
year has passed, the youngest baby will
have grandchildren; that is, if the baby
tests out fit to pass its seed down to
the new generation. I know it sounds
absurd. Yet you saw the plant.”
“But Doctor,” Northwood rubbed his
jaw thoughtfully, “Nature’s forces of
destruction, of tearing down, are as
powerful as her creative powers. You
have discovered the ultimate in creation
and upbuilding. But perhaps—oh,
Lord, it is too awful to think!”
“Speak, Northwood!” The scientist’s
voice was impatient.
“It is nothing!” The pale young man
attempted a smile. “I was only imagining
some of the horror that could be
thrust on the world if a supermind like
Adam’s should discover Nature’s secret
of death and destruction and speed it
up as you have sped the life force.”
“Ach Gott!” Dr. Mundson’s face was
white. “He has his own laboratory,
where he works every day. Don’t talk
so loud. He might be listening. And I
believe he can do anything he sets out
to accomplish.”
Close to Northwood’s ear fell a faint,
triumphant whisper: “Yes, he can do
anything. How did you guess, worm?”
It was Adam’s voice.
“Now come and see the Leyden
jar mothers,” said Dr. Mundson.
“We do not wait for the child to be
born to start our work.”
He took Northwood to a laboratory
crowded with strange apparatus, where
young men and women worked. Northwood
knew instantly that these people,
although unusually handsome and
strong, were not of Adam’s generation.
None of them had the look of newness
which marked those who had grown up
under the Life Ray.
“They are the perfect couples whom
I combed the world to find,” said the
scientist. “From their eugenic marriages
sprang the first children that
passed through the laboratory. I had
hoped,” he hesitated and looked sideways
at Northwood, “I had dreamed of
having the children of you and Athalia
to help strengthen the New Race.”
A wave of sudden disgust passed
over Northwood.
“Thanks,” he said tartly. “When I
marry Athalia, I intend to have an old-fashioned
home and a Black Age family.
I don’t relish having my children
turned into—experiments.”
“But wait until you see all the wonders
of the laboratory! That is why
I am showing you all this.”
Northwood drew his handkerchief
and mopped his brow. “It sickens me,
Doctor! The more I see, the more pity
I have for Adam—and the less I blame
him for his rebellion and his desire to
kill and to rule. Heavens! What a
terrible thing you have done, experimenting
with human life.”
“Nonsense! Can you say that all life—all
matter—is not the result of scien[213]tific
experiment? Can you?” His black
gaze made Northwood uncomfortable.
“Buck up, young friend, for now I am
going to show you a marvelous improvement
on Nature’s bungling ways—the
Leyden jar mother.” He raised
his voice and called, “Lilith!”
The woman whom they had met on
the field came forward.
“May we take a peep at Lona’s
twins?” asked the scientist. “They are
about ready to go to the growing dome,
are they not?”
“In five more minutes,” said the
woman. “Come see.”
She lifted one of the black velvet
curtains that lined an entire side
of the laboratory and thereby disclosed
a globular jar of glass and metal, connected
by wires to a dynamo. Above
the jar was a Life Ray projector.
Lilith slid aside a metal portion of the
jar, disclosing through the glass underneath
the squirming, kicking body of a
baby, resting on a bed of soft, spongy
substance, to which it was connected
by the navel cord.
“The Leyden jar mother,” said Dr.
Mundson. “It is the dream of us scientists
realized. The human mother’s
body does nothing but nourish and protect
her unborn child, a job which
science can do better. And so, in New
Eden, we take the young embryo and
place it in the Leyden jar mother,
where the Life Ray, electricity, and
chemical food shortens the period of
gestation to a few days.”
At that moment a bell under the
Leyden jar began to ring. Dr. Mundson
uncovered the jar and lifted out the
child, a beautiful, perfectly formed
boy, who began to cry lustily.
“Here is one baby who’ll never be
kissed,” he said. “He’ll be nourished
chemically, and, at the end of the week,
will no longer be a baby. If you are
patient, you can actually see the processes
of development taking place under
the Life Ray, for babies develop
very fast.”
Northwood buried his face in his
hands. “Lord! This is awful. No childhood;
no mother to mould his mind!
No parents to watch over him, to give
him their tender care!”
“Awful, fiddlesticks! Come see how
children get their education, how they
learn to use their hands and feet so
they need not pass through the awkwardness
of childhood.”
He led Northwood to a magnificent
building whose façade of white
marble was as simply beautiful as a
Greek temple. The side walls, built almost
entirely of glass, permitted the
synthetic sunshine to sweep from end
to end. They first entered a library,
where youths and young girls poured
over books of all kinds. Their manner
of reading mystified Northwood. With
a single sweep of the eye, they seemed
to devour a page, and then turned to
the next. He stepped closer to peer over
the shoulder of a beautiful girl. She
was reading “Euclid’s Elements of
Geometry,” in Latin, and she turned
the pages as swiftly as the other girl
occupying her table, who was devouring
“Paradise Lost.”
Dr. Mundson whispered to him: “If
you do not believe that Ruth here is
getting her Euclid, which she probably
never saw before to-day, examine her
from the book; that is, if you are a
good enough Latin scholar.”
Ruth stopped her reading to talk to
him, and, in a few minutes, had completely
dumbfounded him with her pedantic
replies, which fell from lips as
luscious and unformed as an infant’s.
“Now,” said Dr. Mundson, “test
Rachael on her Milton. As far as she
has read, she should not misquote a
line, and her comments will probably
prove her scholarly appreciation of
Milton.”
Word for word, Rachael was able to
give him “Paradise Lost” from memory,
except the last four pages, which she
had not read. Then, taking the book
from him, she swept her eyes over
these pages, returned the book to him,
and quoted copiously and correctly.
Dr. Mundson gloated triumphantly
over his astonishment.
“There, my friend. Could you now be
satisfied with old-fashioned children
who spend long, expensive years in
getting an education? Of course, your
children will not have the perfect
brains of these, yet, developed under
the Life Ray, they should have splendid
mentality.
“These children, through selective
breeding, have brains that make everlasting
records instantly. A page in a
book, once seen, is indelibly retained
by them, and understood. The same is
true of a lecture, of an explanation
given by a teacher, of even idle conversation.
Any man or woman in this
room should be able to repeat the most
trivial conversation days old.”
“But what of the arts, Dr. Mundson?
Surely even your supermen and women
cannot instantly learn to paint a masterpiece
or to guide their fingers and
their brains through the intricacies of
a difficult musical composition.”
“No?” His dark eyes glowed. “Come
see!”
Before they entered another wing of
the building, they heard a violin being
played masterfully.
Dr. Mundson paused at the door.
“So that you may understand what
you shall see, let me remind you that
the nerve impulses and the coordinating
means in the human body are purely
electrical. The world has not yet
accepted my theory, but it will. Under
superman’s system of education, the
instantaneous records made on the
brain give immediate skill to the acting
parts of the body. Accordingly, musicians
are made over night.”
He threw open the door. Under a
Life Ray projector, a beautiful, Juno-esque
woman was playing a violin.
Facing her, and with eyes fastened to
hers, stood a young man, whose arms
and slender fingers mimicked every
motion she made. Presently she stopped
playing and handed the violin to him.
In her own masterly manner, he repeated
the score she had played.
“That is Eve,” whispered Dr. Mundson.
“I had selected her as Adam’s
wife. But he does not want her, the
most brilliant woman of the New Race.”
Northwood gave the woman an appraising
look. “Who wants a perfect
woman? I don’t blame Adam for preferring
Athalia. But how is she teaching
her pupil?”
“Through thought vibration, which
these perfect people have developed
until they can record permanently the
radioactive waves of the brains of
others.”
Eve turned, caught Northwood’s eyes
in her magnetic blue gaze, and smiled
as only a goddess can smile upon a
mortal she has marked as her own. She
came toward him with outflung hands.
“So you have come!” Her vibrant
contralto voice, like Adam’s, held the
birdlike, broken tremulo of a young
child’s. “I have been waiting for you,
John Northwood.”
Her eyes, as blue and icy as
Adam’s, lingered long on him,
until he flinched from their steely
magnetism. She slipped her arm
through his and drew him gently but
firmly from the room, while Dr. Mundson
stood gaping after them.
They were on a flagged terrace
arched with roses of gigantic size,
which sent forth billows of sensuous
fragrance. Eve led him to a white
marble seat piled with silk cushions,
on which she reclined her superb body,
while she regarded him from narrowed
lids.
“I saw your picture that he televisioned
to Athalia,” she said. “What a
botch Dr. Mundson has made of his
mating.” Her laugh rippled like falling
water. “I want you, John Northwood!”
Northwood started and blushed furiously.
Smile dimples broke around her
red, humid lips.
“Ah, you’re old-fashioned!”
Her large, beautiful hand, fleshed
more tenderly than any woman’s hand
he had ever seen, went out to him appealingly.
“I can bring you amorous[215]
delight that your Athalia never could
offer in her few years of youth. And
I’ll never grow old, John Northwood.”
She came closer until he could feel
the fragrant warmth of her tawny,
ribbon bound hair pulse against his
face. In sudden panic he drew back.
“But I am pledged to Athalia!”
tumbled from him. “It is all a dreadful
mistake, Eve. You and Adam were
created for each other.”
“Hush!” The lightning that flashed
from her blue eyes changed her from
seductress to angry goddess. “Created
for each other! Who wants a made-to-measure
lover?”
The luscious lips trembled slightly,
and into the vivid eyes crept
a suspicion of moisture. Eternal Eve’s
weapons! Northwood’s handsome face
relaxed with pity.
“I want you, John Northwood,” she
continued shamelessly. “Our love will
be sublime.” She leaned heavily against
him, and her lips were like a blood red
flower pressed against white satin.
“Come, beloved, kiss me!”
Northwood gasped and turned his
head. “Don’t, Eve!”
“But a kiss from me will set you
apart from all your generation, John
Northwood, and you shall understand
what no man of the Black Age could
possibly fathom.”
Her hair had partly fallen from its
ribbon bandage and poured its fragrant
gold against his shoulder.
“For God’s sake, don’t tempt me!” he
groaned. “What do you mean?”
“That mental and physical and spiritual
contact with me will temporarily
give you, a three-dimension creature,
the power of the new sense, which
your race will not have for fifty thousand
years.”
White-lipped and trembling, he demanded:
“Explain!”
Eve smiled. “Have you not guessed
that Adam has developed an additional
sense? You’ve seen him vanish. He and
I have the sixth sense of Time Perception—the
new sense which enables us
to penetrate what you of the Black Age
call the Fourth Dimension. Even you
whose mentalities are framed by three
dimensions have this sixth sense instinct.
Your very religion is based on
it, for you believe that in another life
you shall step into Time, or, as you
call it, eternity.” She leaned closer so
that her hair brushed his cheek. “What
is eternity, John Northwood? Is it not
keeping forever ahead of the Destroyer?
The future is eternal, for it is
never reached. Adam and I, through
our new sense which comprehends
Time and Space, can vanish by stepping
a few seconds into the future, the
Fourth Dimension of Space. Death can
never reach us, not even accidental
death, unless that which causes death
could also slip into the future, which
is not yet possible.”
“But if the Fourth Dimension is
future Time, why can one in the third
dimension feel the touch of an unseen
presence in the Fourth Dimension—hear
his voice, even?”
“Thought vibration. The touch is not
really felt nor the voice heard: they
are only imagined. The radioactive
waves of the brain of even you Black
Age people are swift enough to bridge
Space and Time. And it is the mind
that carries us beyond the third dimension.”
Her red mouth reached closer to
him, her blue eyes touched hidden
forces that slept in remote cells
of his being. “You are going into
Eternal Time, John Northwood, Eternity
without beginning or end. You
understand? You feel it? Comprehend
it? Now for the contact—kiss me!”
Northwood had seen Athalia vanish
under Adam’s kiss. Suddenly, in one
mad burst of understanding, he leaned
over to his magnificent temptress.
For a split second he felt the sweet
pressure of baby-soft lips, and then
the atoms of his body seemed to fly
asunder. Black chaos held him for
a frightful moment before he felt
sanity return.
[216]
He was back on the terrace again,
with Eve by his side. They were standing
now. The world about him looked
the same, yet there was a subtle change
in everything.
Eve laughed softly. “It is puzzling,
isn’t it? You’re seeing everything as
in a mirror. What was left before is
now right. Only you and I are real.
All else is but a vision, a dream. For
now you and I are existing one minute
in future time, or, more simply, we are
in the Fourth Dimension. To everything
in the third dimension, we are
invisible. Let me show you that Dr.
Mundson cannot see you.”
They went back to the room beyond
the terrace. Dr. Mundson was not
present.
“There he goes down the jungle
path,” said Eve, looking out a window.
She laughed. “Poor old fellow. The
children of his genius are worrying
him.”
They were standing in the recess
formed by a bay window. Eve
picked up his hand and laid it against
her face, giving him the full, blasting
glory of her smiling blue eyes.
Northwood, looking away miserably,
uttered a low cry. Coming over the
field beyond were Adam and Athalia.
By the trimming on the blue dress she
wore, he could see that she was still
in the Fourth Dimension, for he did
not see her as a mirror image.
A look of fear leaped to Eve’s face.
She clutched Northwood’s arm, trembling.
“I don’t want Adam to see that I have
passed you beyond,” she gasped. “We
are existing but one minute in the
future. Always Adam and I have feared
to pass too far beyond the sweetness of
reality. But now, so that Adam may
not see us, we shall step five minutes
into what-is-yet-to-be. And even he,
with all his power, cannot see into a
future that is more distant than that
in which he exists.”
She raised her humid lips to his.
“Come, beloved.”
Northwood kissed her. Again came
the moment of confusion, of the awful
vacancy that was like death, and then
he found himself and Eve in the laboratory,
following Adam and Athalia
down a long corridor. Athalia was crying
and pleading frantically with
Adam. Once she stopped and threw
herself at his feet in a gesture of
dramatic supplication, arms outflung,
streaming eyes wide open with fear.
Adam stooped and lifted her gently
and continued on his way, supporting
her against his side.
Eve dug her fingers into Northwood’s
arm. Horror contorted
her face, horror mixed with rage.
“My mind hears what he is saying,
understands the vile plan he has made,
John Northwood. He is on his way to
his laboratory to destroy not only you
and most of these in New Eden, but
me as well. He wants only Athalia.”
Striding forward like an avenging
goddess, she pulled Northwood after
her.
“Hurry!” she whispered. “Remember,
you and I are five minutes in the future,
and Adam is only one. We are witnessing
what will occur four minutes from
now. We yet have time to reach the
laboratory before him and be ready for
him when he enters. And because he
will have to go back to Present Time
to do his work of destruction, I will
be able to destroy him. Ah!”
Fierce joy burned in her flashing
blue eyes, and her slender nostrils
quivered delicately. Northwood, peeping
at her in horror, knew that no
mercy could be expected of her. And
when she stopped at a certain door and
inserted a key, he remembered Athalia.
What if she should enter with Adam
in Present Time?
They were inside Adam’s laboratory,
a huge apartment filled with
queer apparatus and cages of live animals.
The room was a strange paradox.
Part of the equipment, the walls, and
the floor was glistening with newness,[217]
and part was moulding with extreme
age. The powers of disintegration that
haunt a tropical forest seemed to be
devouring certain spots of the room.
Here, in the midst of bright marble,
was a section of wall that seemed as
old as the pyramids. The surface of the
stone had an appalling mouldiness, as
though it had been lifted from an ancient
graveyard where it had lain in the
festering ground for unwholesome centuries.
Between cracks in this stained and
decayed section of stone grew fetid
moss that quivered with the microscopic
organisms that infest age-rotten
places. Sections of the flooring and
woodwork also reeked with mustiness.
In one dark, webby corner of the room
lay a pile of bleached bones, still tinted
with the ghastly grays and pinks of
putrefaction. Northwood, overwhelmingly
nauseated, withdrew his eyes
from the bones, only to see, in another
corner, a pile of worm-eaten clothing
that lay on the floor in the outline of
a man.
Faint with the reek of ancient mustiness,
Northwood retreated to the door,
dizzy and staggering.
“It sickens you,” said Eve, “and it
sickens me also, for death and decay
are not pleasant. Yet Nature, left to
herself, reduces all to this. Every grave
that has yawned to receive its prey
hides corruption no less shocking.
Nature’s forces of creation and destruction
forever work in partnership.
Never satisfied with her composition,
she destroys and starts again, building,
building towards the ultimate of perfection.
Thus, it is natural that if Dr.
Mundson isolated the Life Ray, Nature’s
supreme force of compensation,
isolation of the Death Ray should
closely follow. Adam, thirsting for
power, has succeeded. A few sweeps
of his unholy ray of decomposition
will undo all Dr. Mundson’s work in
this valley and reduce it to a stinking
holocaust of destruction. And the time
for his striking has come!”
She seized his face and drew it toward
her. “Quick!” she said. “We’ll
have to go back to the third dimension.
I could leave you safe in the fourth,
but if anything should happen to me,
you would be stranded forever in future
time.”
She kissed his lips. In a moment, he
was back in the old familiar world,
where right is right and left is left.
Again the subtle change wrought by
Eve’s magic lips had taken place.
Eve went to a machine standing in
a corner of the room.
“Come here and get behind me, John
Northwood. I want to test it before he
enters.”
Northwood stood behind her shoulder.
“Now watch!” she ordered. “I shall
turn it on one of those cages of guinea
pigs over there.”
She swung the projector around,
pointed it at the cage of small, squealing
animals, and threw a lever. Instantly
a cone of black mephitis shot forth,
a loathsome, bituminous stream of
putrefaction that reeked of the grave
and the cesspool, of the utmost reaches
of decay before the dust accepts the
disintegrated atoms. The first touch of
seething, pitchy destruction brought
screams of sudden agony from the
guinea pigs, but the screams were cut
short as the little animals fell in shocking,
instant decay. The very cage which
imprisoned them shriveled and retreated
from the hellish, devouring
breath that struck its noisome rot into
the heart of the wood and the metal,
reducing both to revolting ruin.
Eve cut off the frightful power, and
the black cone disappeared, leaving the
room putrid with its defilement.
“And Adam would do that to the
world,” she said, her blue eyes like
electric-shot icicles. “He would do it
to you, John Northwood—and to me!”
Her full bosom strained under the
passion beneath.
“Listen!” She raised her hand warningly.
“He comes! The destroyer
comes!”
A hand was at the door. Eve
reached for the lever, and, the
same moment, Northwood leaned over
her imploringly.
“If Athalia is with him!” he gasped.
“You will not harm her?”
A wild shriek at the door, a slight
scuffle, and then the doorknob was
wrenched as though two were fighting
over it.
“For God’s sake, Eve!” implored
Northwood. “Wait! Wait!”
“No! She shall die, too. You love
her!”
Icy, cruel eyes cut into him, and a
new-fleshed hand tried to push him
aside. The door was straining open. A
beloved voice shrieked. “John!”
Eve and Northwood both leaped for
the lever. Under her tender white flesh
she was as strong as a man. In the
midst of the struggle, her red, humid
lips approached his—closer. Closer.
Their merest pressure would thrust
him into Future Time, where the laboratory
and all it contained would be
but a shadow, and where he would be
helpless to interfere with her terrible
will.
He saw the door open and Adam
stride into the room. Behind him, lying
prone in the hall where she had
probably fainted, was Athalia. In a
mad burst of strength he touched the
lever together with Eve.
The projector, belching forth its
stinking breath of corruption swung in
a mad arc over the ceiling, over the
walls—and then straight at Adam.
Then, quicker than thought, came the
accident. Eve, attempting to throw
Northwood off, tripped, fell half over
the machine, and, with a short scream
of despair, dropped into the black
path of destruction.
Northwood paused, horrified.
The Death Ray was pointed at
an inner wall of the room, which, even
as he looked, crumbled and disappeared,
bringing down upon him dust
more foul than any obscenity the
bowels of the earth might yield. In an
instant the black cone ate through the
outer parts of the building, where
crashing stone and screams that were
more horrible because of their shortness
followed the ruin that swept far
into the fair reaches of the valley.
The paralyzing odor of decay took
his breath, numbed his muscles, until,
of all that huge building, the wall behind
him and one small section of the
room by the doorway alone remained
whole. He was trying to nerve himself
to reach for the lever close to that
quiet formless thing still partly draped
over the machine, when a faint sound
in the door electrified him. At first, he
dared not look, but his own name,
spoken almost in a gasp, gave him
courage.
Athalia lay on the floor, apparently
untouched.
He jerked the lever violently before
running to her, exultant with the
knowledge that his own efforts to keep
the ray from the door had saved her.
“And you’re not hurt!” He gathered
her close.
“John! I saw it get Adam.” She
pointed to a new mound of mouldy
clothes on the floor. “Oh, it is hideous
for me to be so glad, but he was going
to destroy everything and everyone except
me. He made the ray projector
for that one purpose.”
Northwood looked over the pile of
putrid ruins which a few minutes ago
had been a building. There was not a
wall left intact.
“His intention is accomplished, Athalia,”
he said sadly. “Let’s get out before
more stones fall.”
In a moment they were in the open.
An ominous stillness seemed to
grip the very air—the awful silence of
the polar wastes which lay not far
beyond the mountains.
“How dark it is, John!” cried Athalia.
“Dark and cold!”
“The sunshine projector!” gasped
Northwood. “It must have been destroyed.
Look, dearest! The golden
light has disappeared.”
[219]
“And the warm air of the valley will
lift immediately. That means a polar
blizzard.” She shuddered and clung
closer to him. “I’ve seen Antarctic
storms, John. They’re death.”
Northwood avoided her eyes. “There’s
the sun-ship. We’ll give the ruins the
once over in case there are any survivors;
then we’ll save ourselves.”
Even a cursory examination of the
mouldy piles of stone and dust convinced
them that there could be no
survivors. The ruins looked as though
they had lain in those crumbling piles
for centuries. Northwood, smothering
his repugnance, stepped among them—among
the green, slimy stones and the
unspeakable revolting débris, staggering
back and faint and shocked when
he came upon dust that was once
human.
“God!” he groaned, hands over eyes.
“We’re alone, Athalia! Alone in a
charnal house. The laboratory housed
the entire population, didn’t it?”
“Yes. Needing no sleep nor food,
we did not need houses. We all worked
here, under Dr. Mundson’s generalship,
and, lately under Adam’s, like a
little band of soldiers fighting for a
great cause.”
“Let’s go to the sun-ship, dearest.”
“But Daddy Mundson was in the
library,” sobbed Athalia. “Let’s look
for him a little longer.”
Sudden remembrance came to
Northwood. “No, Athalia! He left
the library. I saw him go down the
jungle path several minutes before I
and Eve went to Adam’s laboratory.”
“Then he might be safe!” Her eyes
danced. “He might have gone to the
sun-ship.”
Shivering, she slumped against him.
“Oh, John! I’m cold.”
Her face was blue. Northwood jerked
off his coat and wrapped it around her,
taking the intense cold against his unprotected
shoulders. The low, gray sky
was rapidly darkening, and the feeble
light of the sun could scarcely pierce
the clouds. It was disturbing to know
that even the summer temperature in
the Antarctic was far below zero.
“Come, girl,” said Northwood gravely.
“Hurry! It’s snowing.”
They started to run down the road
through the narrow strip of jungle.
The Death Ray had cut huge swathes
in the tangle of trees and vines, and
now areas of heaped débris, livid with
the colors of recent decay, exhaled a
mephitic humidity altogether alien to
the snow that fell in soft, slow flakes.
Each hesitated to voice the new fear:
had the sun-ship been destroyed?
By the time they reached the open
field, the snow stung their flesh like
sharp needles, but it was not yet thick
enough to hide from them a hideous
fact.
The sun-ship was gone.
It might have occupied one of several
black, foul areas on the green
grass, where the searching Death Ray
had made the very soil putrefy, and
the rocks crumble into shocking dust.
Northwood snatched Athalia to him,
too full of despair to speak. A sudden
terrific flurry of snow whirled around
them, and they were almost blown from
their feet by the icy wind that tore
over the unprotected field.
“It won’t be long,” said Athalia
faintly. “Freezing doesn’t hurt, John,
dear.”
“It isn’t fair, Athalia! There never
would have been such a marriage as
ours. Dr. Mundson searched the world
to bring us together.”
“For scientific experiment!” she
sobbed. “I’d rather die, John. I want
an old-fashioned home, a Black Age
family. I want to grow old with you
and leave the earth to my children.
Or else I want to die here now under
the kind, white blanket the snow is
already spreading over us.” She
drooped in his arms.
Clinging together, they stood in the
howling wind, looking at each other
hungrily, as though they would snatch
from death this one last picture of the
other.
[220]
Northwood’s freezing lips translated
some of the futile words that crowded
against them. “I love you because you
are not perfect. I hate perfection!”
“Yes. Perfection is the only hopeless
state, John. That is why Adam
wanted to destroy, so that he might
build again.”
They were sitting in the snow now,
for they were very tired. The storm
began whistling louder, as though it
were only a few feet above their heads.
“That sounds almost like the sun-ship,”
said Athalia drowsily.
“It’s only the wind. Hold your face
down so it won’t strike your flesh so
cruelly.”
“I’m not suffering. I’m getting warm
again.” She smiled at him sleepily.
Little icicles began to form on
their clothing, and the powdery
snow frosted their uncovered hair.
Suddenly came a familiar voice:
“Ach Gott!“
Dr. Mundson stood before them,
covered with snow until he looked like
a polar bear.
“Get up!” he shouted. “Quick! To
the sun-ship!”
He seized Athalia and jerked her to
her feet. She looked at him sleepily
for a moment, and then threw herself
at him and hugged him frantically.
“You’re not dead?”
Taking each by the arm, he half
dragged them to the sun-ship, which
had landed only a few feet away. In
a few minutes he had hot brandy for
them.
While they sipped greedily, he
talked, between working the sun-ship’s
controls.
“No, I wouldn’t say it was a lucky
moment that drew me to the sun-ship.
When I saw Eve trying to charm John,
I had what you American slangists
call a hunch, which sent me to the
sun-ship to get it off the ground so
that Adam couldn’t commandeer it.
And what is a hunch but a mental
penetration into the Fourth Dimension?”
For a long moment, he brooded,
absent-minded. “I was in the air when
the black ray, which I suppose is
Adam’s deviltry, began to destroy
everything it touched. From a safe
elevation I saw it wreck all my work.”
A sudden spasm crossed his face. “I’ve
flown over the entire valley. We’re the
only survivors—thank God!”
“And so at last you confess that it is
not well to tamper with human life?”
Northwood, warmed with hot brandy,
was his old self again.
“Oh, I have not altogether wasted
my efforts. I went to elaborate pains
to bring together a perfect man and a
perfect woman of what Adam called
our Black Age.” He smiled at them
whimsically.
“And who can say to what extent
you have thus furthered natural evolution?”
Northwood slipped his arm
around Athalia. “Our children might
be more than geniuses, Doctor!”
Dr. Mundson nodded his huge,
shaggy head gravely.
“The true instinct of a Creature of
the Light,” he declared.
Remember
ASTOUNDING STORIES
Appears on Newsstands
THE FIRST THURSDAY IN EACH MONTH
Into Space

A loud hum filled the
air, and suddenly the
projectile rose, gaining
speed rapidly.
Many of my readers will remember
the mysterious radio
messages which were
heard by both amateur and
professional short wave operators during
the nights of
the twenty-third
and twenty-fourth
of last
September, and
even more will remember
the astounding
discovery made by Professor
Montescue of the Lick Observatory on
the night of September twenty-fifth.
At the time, some inspired writers tried
to connect the two events, maintaining
that the discovery of the fact that the
earth had a new satellite coincident
with the receipt
of the mysterious
messages was evidence
that the
new planetoid
was inhabited and
that the messages
were attempts on the part of the inhabitants
to communicate with us.
[222]
The fact that the messages were on a
lower wave length than any receiver
then in existence could receive with
any degree of clarity, and the additional
fact that they appeared to come from
an immense distance lent a certain air
of plausibility to these ebullitions in
the Sunday magazine sections. For
some weeks the feature writers harped
on the subject, but the hurried construction
of new receivers which would
work on a lower wave length yielded no
results, and the solemn pronouncements
of astronomers to the effect that
the new celestial body could by no possibility
have an atmosphere on account
of its small size finally put an end to
the talk. So the matter lapsed into
oblivion.
While quite a few people will remember
the two events I have noted, I
doubt whether there are five hundred
people alive who will remember anything
at all about the disappearance of
Dr. Livermore of the University of
Calvada on September twenty-third.
He was a man of some local prominence,
but he had no more than a local
fame, and few papers outside of California
even noted the event in their
columns. I do not think that anyone
ever tried to connect up his disappearance
with the radio messages or the discovery
of the new earthly satellite; yet
the three events were closely bound up
together, and but for the Doctor’s disappearance,
the other two would never
have happened.
Dr. Livermore taught physics
at Calvada, or at least he taught
the subject when he remembered that
he had a class and felt like teaching.
His students never knew whether he
would appear at class or not; but he
always passed everyone who took his
courses and so, of course, they were always
crowded. The University authorities
used to remonstrate with him, but
his ability as a research worker was so
well known and recognized that he was
allowed to go about as he pleased. He
was a bachelor who lived alone and who
had no interests in life, so far as anyone
knew, other than his work.
I first made contact with him when
I was a freshman at Calvada, and for
some unknown reason he took a liking
to me. My father had insisted that I
follow in his footsteps as an electrical
engineer; as he was paying my bills, I
had to make a show at studying engineering
while I clandestinely pursued
my hobby, literature. Dr. Livermore’s
courses were the easiest in the
school and they counted as science, so
I regularly registered for them, cut
them, and attended a class in literature
as an auditor. The Doctor used to meet
me on the campus and laughingly scold
me for my absence, but he was really
in sympathy with my ambition and he
regularly gave me a passing mark and
my units of credit without regard to
my attendance, or, rather, lack of it.
When I graduated from Calvada I
was theoretically an electrical engineer.
Practically I had a pretty good
knowledge of contemporary literature
and knew almost nothing about my so-called
profession. I stalled around
Dad’s office for a few months until I
landed a job as a cub reporter on the
San Francisco Graphic and then I quit
him cold. When the storm blew over,
Dad admitted that you couldn’t make
a silk purse out of a sow’s ear and
agreed with a grunt to my new line of
work. He said that I would probably
be a better reporter than an engineer
because I couldn’t by any possibility be
a worse one, and let it go at that. However,
all this has nothing to do with
the story. It just explains how I came
to be acquainted with Dr. Livermore,
in the first place, and why he sent for
me on September twenty-second, in the
second place.
The morning of the twenty-second
the City Editor called me in and
asked me if I knew “Old Liverpills.”
“He says that he has a good story
ready to break but he won’t talk to anyone
but you,” went on Barnes. “I of[223]fered
to send out a good man, for when
Old Liverpills starts a story it ought
to be good, but all I got was a high
powered bawling out. He said that he
would talk to you or no one and would
just as soon talk to no one as to me any
longer. Then he hung up. You’d better
take a run out to Calvada and see
what he has to say. I can have a good
man rewrite your drivel when you get
back.”
I was more or less used to that sort
of talk from Barnes so I paid no attention
to it. I drove my flivver down to
Calvada and asked for the Doctor.
“Dr. Livermore?” said the bursar.
“Why, he hasn’t been around here for
the last ten months. This is his sabbatical
year and he is spending it on
a ranch he owns up at Hat Creek, near
Mount Lassen. You’ll have to go there
if you want to see him.”
I knew better than to report back to
Barnes without the story, so there was
nothing to it but to drive up to Hat
Creek, and a long, hard drive it was.
I made Redding late that night; the
next day I drove on to Burney and
asked for directions to the Doctor’s
ranch.
“So you’re going up to Doc Livermore’s,
are you?” asked the Postmaster,
my informant. “Have you got an
invitation?”
I assured him that I had.
“It’s a good thing,” he replied, “because
he don’t allow anyone on his
place without one. I’d like to go up
there myself and see what’s going on,
but I don’t want to get shot at like
old Pete Johnson did when he tried
to drop in on the Doc and pay him a
little call. There’s something mighty
funny going on up there.”
Naturally I tried to find out
what was going on but evidently
the Postmaster, who was also the express
agent, didn’t know. All he could
tell me was that a “lot of junk” had
come for the Doctor by express and
that a lot more had been hauled in by
truck from Redding.
“What kind of junk?” I asked him.
“Almost everything, Bub: sheet
steel, machinery, batteries, cases of
glass, and Lord knows what all. It’s
been going on ever since he landed
there. He has a bunch of Indians working
for him and he don’t let a white
man on the place.”
Forced to be satisfied with this
meager information, I started old Lizzie
and lit out for the ranch. After I
had turned off the main trail I met
no one until the ranch house was in
sight. As I rounded a bend in the road
which brought me in sight of the building,
I was forced to put on my brakes
at top speed to avoid running into a
chain which was stretched across the
road. An Indian armed with a Winchester
rifle stood behind it, and when
I stopped he came up and asked my
business.
“My business is with Dr. Livermore,”
I said tartly.
“You got letter?” he inquired.
“No,” I answered.
“No ketchum letter, no ketchum Doctor,”
he replied, and walked stolidly
back to his post.
“This is absurd,” I shouted, and
drove Lizzie up to the chain. I saw
that it was merely hooked to a ring
at the end, and I climbed out and
started to take it down. A thirty-thirty
bullet embedded itself in the post an
inch or two from my head, and I
changed my mind about taking down
that chain.
“No ketchum letter, no ketchum Doctor,”
said the Indian laconically as he
pumped another shell into his gun.
I was balked, until I noticed a pair
of telephone wires running from
the house to the tree to which one end
of the chain was fastened.
“Is that a telephone to the house?”
I demanded.
The Indian grunted an assent.
“Dr. Livermore telephoned me to
come and see him,” I said. “Can’t I
call him up and see if he still wants to
see me?”
[224]
The Indian debated the question
with himself for a minute and then
nodded a doubtful assent. I cranked
the old coffee mill type of telephone
which I found, and presently heard the
voice of Dr. Livermore.
“This is Tom Faber, Doctor,” I said.
“The Graphic sent me up to get a story
from you, but there’s an Indian here
who started to murder me when I tried
to get past your barricade.”
“Good for him,” chuckled the Doctor.
“I heard the shot, but didn’t know
that he was shooting at you. Tell him
to talk to me.”
The Indian took the telephone at
my bidding and listened for a minute.
“You go in,” he agreed when he hung
up the receiver.
He took down the chain and I drove
on up to the house, to find the Doctor
waiting for me on the veranda.
“Hello, Tom,” he greeted me heartily.
“So you had trouble with my
guard, did you?”
“I nearly got murdered,” I said ruefully.
“I expect that Joe would have drilled
you if you had tried to force your way
in,” he remarked cheerfully. “I forgot
to tell him that you were coming to-day.
I told him you would be here
yesterday, but yesterday isn’t to-day to
that Indian. I wasn’t sure you would
get here at all, in point of fact, for I
didn’t know whether that old fool I
talked to in your office would send you
or some one else. If anyone else had
been sent, he would have never got by
Joe, I can tell you. Come in. Where’s
your bag?”
“I haven’t one,” I replied. “I went
to Calvada yesterday to see you, and
didn’t know until I got there that you
were up here.”
The Doctor chuckled.
“I guess I forgot to tell where I
was,” he said. “That man I talked to
got me so mad that I hung up on him
before I told him. It doesn’t matter,
though. I can dig you up a new toothbrush,
and I guess you can make out
with that. Come in.”
I followed him into the house,
and he showed me a room fitted
with a crude bunk, a washstand, a bowl
and a pitcher.
“You won’t have many luxuries
here, Tom,” he said, “but you won’t
need to stay here for more than a few
days. My work is done: I am ready
to start. In fact, I would have started
yesterday instead of to-day, had you
arrived. Now don’t ask any questions;
it’s nearly lunch time.”
“What’s the story, Doctor?” I asked
after lunch as I puffed one of his excellent
cigars. “And why did you pick
me to tell it to?”
“For several reasons,” he replied, ignoring
my first question. “In the first
place, I like you and I think that you
can keep your mouth shut until you
are told to open it. In the second place,
I have always found that you had the
gift of vision or imagination and have
the ability to believe. In the third
place, you are the only man I know
who had the literary ability to write up
a good story and at the same time has
the scientific background to grasp what
it is all about. Understand that unless
I have your promise not to write this
story until I tell you that you can, not
a word will I tell you.”
I reflected for a moment. The
Graphic would expect the story when
I got back, but on the other hand I
knew that unless I gave the desired
promise, the Doctor wouldn’t talk.
“All right,” I assented, “I’ll promise.”
“Good!” he replied. “In that case,
I’ll tell you all about it. No doubt you,
like the rest of the world, think that
I’m crazy?”
“Why, not at all,” I stammered. In
point of fact, I had often harbored
such a suspicion.
“Oh, that’s all right,” he went on
cheerfully. “I am crazy, crazy as a
loon, which, by the way, is a highly
sensible bird with a well balanced
mentality. There is no doubt that I
am crazy, but my craziness is not of
the usual type. Mine is the insanity of
genius.”
He looked at me sharply as he
spoke, but long sessions at poker
in the San Francisco Press Club had
taught me how to control my facial
muscles, and I never batted an eye. He
seemed satisfied, and went on.
“From your college work you are familiar
with the laws of magnetism,” he
said. “Perhaps, considering just what
your college career really was, I might
better say that you are supposed to be
familiar with them.”
I joined with him in his laughter.
“It won’t require a very deep knowledge
to follow the thread of my argument,”
he went on. “You know, of
course, that the force of magnetic attraction
is inversely proportional to the
square of the distances separating the
magnet and the attracted particles, and
also that each magnetized particle had
two poles, a positive and a negative
pole, or a north pole and a south pole,
as they are usually called?”
I nodded.
“Consider for a moment that the laws
of magnetism, insofar as concerns the
relation between distance and power of
attraction, are exactly matched by the
laws of gravitation.”
“But there the similarity between the
two forces ends,” I interrupted.
“But there the similarity does not
end,” he said sharply. “That is the
crux of the discovery which I have
made: that magnetism and gravity are
one and the same, or, rather, that the
two are separate, but similar manifestations
of one force. The parallel between
the two grows closer with each
succeeding experiment. You know,
for example, that each magnetized particle
has two poles. Similarly each
gravitized particle, to coin a new word,
had two poles, one positive and one
negative. Every particle on the earth
is so oriented that the negative poles
point toward the positive center of the
earth. This is what causes the commonly
known phenomena of gravity or
weight.”
“I can prove the fallacy of that in a
moment,” I retorted.
“There are none so blind as those
who will not see,” he quoted with an
icy smile. “I can probably predict
your puerile argument, but go ahead
and present it.”
“If two magnets are placed so that
the north pole of one is in juxtaposition
to the south pole of the other,
they attract one another,” I said. “If
the position of the magnets be reversed
so that the two similar poles are opposite,
they will repel. If your theory
were correct, a man standing on his
head would fall off the earth.”
“Exactly what I expected,” he replied.
“Now let me ask you a question.
Have you ever seen a small bar magnet
placed within the field of attraction of
a large electromagnet? Of course you
have, and you have noticed that, when
the north pole of the bar magnet was
pointed toward the electromagnet, the
bar was attracted. However, when the
bar was reversed and the south pole
pointed toward the electromagnet, the
bar was still attracted. You doubtless
remember that experiment.”
“But in that case the magnetism of
the electromagnet was so large that the
polarity of the small magnet was reversed!”
I cried.
“Exactly, and the field of gravity of
the earth is so great compared to the
gravity of a man that when he stands
on his head, his polarity is instantly
reversed.”
I nodded. His explanation was too
logical for me to pick a flaw in it.
“If that same bar magnet were held
in the field of the electromagnet with
its north pole pointed toward the magnet
and then, by the action of some
outside force of sufficient power, its
polarity were reversed, the bar would
be repelled. If the magnetism were
neutralized and held exactly neutral,
it would be neither repelled nor attracted,
but would act only as the force
of gravity impelled it. Is that clear?”
“Perfectly,” I assented.
“That, then, paves the way for what
I have to tell you. I have developed[226]
an electrical method of neutralizing the
gravity of a body while it is within
the field of the earth, and also, by a
slight extension, a method of entirely
reversing its polarity.”
I nodded calmly.
“Do you realize what this
means?” he cried.
“No,” I replied, puzzled by his great
excitement.
“Man alive,” he cried, “it means that
the problem of aerial flight is entirely
revolutionized, and that the era of interplanetary
travel is at hand! Suppose
that I construct an airship and
then render it neutral to gravity. It
would weigh nothing, absolutely nothing!
The tiniest propeller would drive
it at almost incalculable speed with a
minimum consumption of power, for
the only resistance to its motion would
be the resistance of the air. If I were
to reverse the polarity, it would be repelled
from the earth with the same
force with which it is now attracted,
and it would rise with the same acceleration
as a body falls toward the
earth. It would travel to the moon in
two hours and forty minutes.”
“Air resistance would—”
“There is no air a few miles from the
earth. Of course, I do not mean that
such a craft would take off from the
earth and land on the moon three hours
later. There are two things which
would interfere with that. One is the
fact that the propelling force, the gravity
of the earth, would diminish as the
square of the distance from the center
of the earth, and the other is that when
the band of neutral attraction, or rather
repulsion, between the earth and the
moon had been reached, it would be
necessary to decelerate so as to avoid
a smash on landing. I have been over
the whole thing and I find that it would
take twenty-nine hours and fifty-two
minutes to make the whole trip. The
entire thing is perfectly possible. In
fact, I have asked you here to witness
and report the first interplanetary trip
to be made.”
“Have you constructed such a device?”
I cried.
“My space ship is finished and ready
for your inspection,” he replied. “If
you will come with me, I will show it
to you.”
Hardly knowing what to believe,
I followed him from the house
and to a huge barnlike structure, over
a hundred feet high, which stood
nearby. He opened the door and
switched on a light, and there before
me stood what looked at first glance to
be a huge artillery shell, but of a size
larger than any ever made. It was constructed
of sheet steel, and while the
lower part was solid, the upper sections
had huge glass windows set in them.
On the point was a mushroom shaped
protuberance. It measured perhaps
fifty feet in diameter and was one hundred
and forty feet high, the Doctor
informed me. A ladder led from the
floor to a door about fifty feet from the
ground.
I followed the Doctor up the ladder
and into the space flier. The door led
us into a comfortable living room
through a double door arrangement.
“The whole hull beneath us,” explained
the Doctor, “is filled with batteries
and machinery except for a space
in the center, where a shaft leads to a
glass window in the bottom so that I
can see behind me, so to speak. The
space above is filled with storerooms
and the air purifying apparatus. On
this level is my bedroom, kitchen, and
other living rooms, together with a
laboratory and an observatory. There
is a central control room located on
an upper level, but it need seldom be
entered, for the craft can be controlled
by a system of relays from this room or
from any other room in the ship. I
suppose that you are more or less
familiar with imaginative stories of
interplanetary travel?”
I nodded an assent.
“In that case there is no use in
going over the details of the air puri[227]fying
and such matters,” he said. “The
story writers have worked out all that
sort of thing in great detail, and there
is nothing novel in my arrangements.
I carry food and water for six months
and air enough for two months by constant
renovating. Have you any question
you wish to ask?”
“One objection I have seen frequently
raised to the idea of interplanetary
travel is that the human body could not
stand the rapid acceleration which
would be necessary to attain speed
enough to ever get anywhere. How do
you overcome this?”
“My dear boy, who knows what the
human body can stand? When the
locomotive was first invented learned
scientists predicted that the limit of
speed was thirty miles an hour, as the
human body could not stand a higher
speed. To-day the human body stands
a speed of three hundred and sixty
miles an hour without ill effects. At
any rate, on my first trip I intend to
take no chances. We know that the
body can stand an acceleration of
thirty-two feet per second without
trouble. That is the rate of acceleration
due to gravity and is the rate at
which a body increases speed when it
falls. This is the acceleration which I
will use.
“Remember that the space traveled
by a falling body in a vacuum is equal
to one half the acceleration multiplied
by the square of the elapsed time. The
moon, to which I intend to make my
first trip, is only 280,000 miles, or
1,478,400,000 feet, from us. With an
acceleration of thirty-two feet per second,
I would pass the moon two hours
and forty minutes after leaving the
earth. If I later take another trip, say
to Mars, I will have to find a means of
increasing my acceleration, possibly
by the use of the rocket principle.
Then will be time enough to worry
about what my body will stand.”
A short calculation verified the
figures the Doctor had given me, and I
stood convinced.
“Are you really going?” I asked.
“Most decidedly. To repeat, I would
have started yesterday, had you arrived.
As it is, I am ready to start
at once. We will go back to the house
for a few minutes while I show you the
location of an excellent telescope
through which you may watch my
progress, and instruct you in the use
of an ultra-short-wave receiver which
I am confident will pierce the Heaviside
layer. With this I will keep in communication
with you, although I have
made no arrangements for you to send
messages to me on this trip. I intend
to go to the moon and land. I will
take atmosphere samples through an
air port and, if there is an atmosphere
which will support life, I will step out
on the surface. If there is not, I will
return to the earth.”
A few minutes was enough
for me to grasp the simple
manipulations which I would have to
perform, and I followed him again to
the space flier.
“How are you going to get it out?” I
asked.
“Watch,” he said.
He worked some levers and the roof
of the barn folded back, leaving the
way clear for the departure of the
huge projectile. I followed him inside
and he climbed the ladder.
“When I shut the door, go back to
the house and test the radio,” he directed.
The door clanged shut and I hastened
into the house. His voice came
plainly enough. I went back to the
flier and waved him a final farewell,
which he acknowledged through a
window; then I returned to the receiver.
A loud hum filled the air, and
suddenly the projectile rose and flew
out through the open roof, gaining
speed rapidly until it was a mere speck
in the sky. It vanished. I had no
trouble in picking him up with the
telescope. In fact, I could see the Doctor
through one of the windows.
“I have passed beyond the range of
the atmosphere, Tom,” came his voice[228]
over the receiver, “and I find that
everything is going exactly as it
should. I feel no discomfort, and my
only regret is that I did not install a
transmitter in the house so that you
could talk to me; but there is no real
necessity for it. I am going to make
some observations now, but I will call
you again with a report of progress in
half-an-hour.”
For the rest of the afternoon and
all of that night I received his messages
regularly, but with the coming
of daylight they began to fade. By
nine o’clock I could get only a word
here and there. By noon I could hear
nothing. I went to sleep hoping that
the night would bring better reception,
nor was I disappointed. About eight
o’clock I received a message, rather
faintly, but none the less distinctly.
“I regret more than ever that I did
not install a transmitter so that I could
learn from you whether you are receiving
my messages,” his voice said faintly.
“I have no idea of whether you can
hear me or not, but I will keep on repeating
this message every hour while
my battery holds out. It is now thirty
hours since I left the earth and I
should be on the moon, according to
my calculations. But I am not, and
never will be. I am caught at the neutral
point where the gravity of the
earth and the moon are exactly equal.
“I had relied on my momentum to
carry me over this point. Once over
it, I expected to reverse my polarity
and fall on the moon. My momentum
did not do so. If I keep my polarity
as it was when left the earth, both the
earth and the moon repel me. If I reverse
it, they both attract me, and
again I cannot move. If I had
equipped my space flier with a rocket
so that I could move a few miles, or
even a few feet, from the dead line,
I could proceed, but I did not do so,
and I cannot move forward or back.
Apparently I am doomed to stay here
until my air gives out. Then my body,
entombed in my space ship, will endlessly
circle the earth as a satellite
until the end of time. There is no
hope for me, for long before a duplicate
of my device equipped with
rockets could be constructed and come
to my rescue, my air would be exhausted.
Good-by, Tom. You may
write your story as soon as you wish.
I will repeat my message in one hour.
Good-by!”
At nine and at ten o’clock the message
was repeated. At eleven it started
again but after a few sentences the
sound suddenly ceased and the receiver
went dead. I thought that the fault
was with the receiver and I toiled
feverishly the rest of the night, but
without result. I learned later that
the messages heard all over the world
ceased at the same hour.
The next morning Professor Montescue
announced his discovery of the
world’s new satellite.
Coming—
MURDER MADNESS
An Extraordinary Four-Part Novel
By MURRAY LEINSTER
The Beetle Horde

The hideous monsters leaped
into the cockpits and began their
abominable meal.
CONCLUSION
Tommy Travers and James
Dodd, of the Travers Antarctic
Expedition, crash in their plane somewhere
near the South Pole, and are
seized by a swarm of man-sized beetles.
They are carried
down to Submundia,
a world under
the earth’s
crust, where the
beetles have developed
their civilization to an amazing
point, using a wretched race of degenerated
humans, whom they breed
as cattle, for food.
The insect horde is ruled by a human
from the outside world—a drug-doped
madman. Dodd recognizes this
man as Bram, the archaeologist who
had been lost years before at the Pole
and given up for dead by a world he
had hated because
it refused to accept
his radical
scientific theories.
His fiendish
mind now plans
the horrible revenge of leading his unconquerable
horde of monster insects
forth to ravage the world, destroy the
human race and establish a new era—the
era of the insect.
[230]
The world has to be warned of the
impending doom. The two, with
Haidia, a girl of Submundia, escape,
and pass through menacing dangers to
within two miles of the exit. There,
suddenly, Tommy sees towering over
him a creature that turns his blood
cold—a gigantic praying mantis. Before
he has time to act, the monster
springs at them!
CHAPTER VII
Through the Inferno
Fortunately, the monster
miscalculated its leap. The
huge legs, whirling through the
air, came within a few inches
of Tommy’s head, but passed over him,
and the mantis plunged into the
stream. Instantly the water was alive
with leaping things with faces of such
grotesque horror that Tommy sat paralyzed
in his rocking shell, unable to
avert his eyes.
Things no more than a foot or two
in length, to judge from the slender,
eel-like bodies that leaped into the air,
but things with catfish heads and tentacles,
and eyes waving on stalks;
things with clawlike appendages to
their ventral fins, and mouths that
widened to fearful size, so that the
whole head seemed to disappear above
them, disclosing fangs like wolves’.
Instantly the water was churned into
phosphorescent fire as they precipitated
themselves upon the struggling
mantis, whose enormous form, extending
halfway from shore to shore, was
covered with the river monsters, gnawing,
rending, tearing.
Luckily the struggles of the dying
monster carried it downstream instead
of up. In a few moments the immediate
danger was past. And suddenly
Haidia awoke, sat up.
“Where are we?” she cried. “Oh, I
can see! I can see! Something has
burned away from my eyes! I know
this place. A wise man of my people
once came here, and returned to tell of
it. We must go on. Soon we shall be
safe on the wide river. But there is
another way that leads to here. We
must go on! We must go on!”
Even as she spoke they heard the
distant rasping of the beetle-legs. And
before the shells were well in mid-current
they saw the beetle horde coming
round the bend; in the front of
them Bram, reclining on his shell
couch, and drawn by the eight trained
beetles.
Bram saw the fugitives, and a
roar of ironic mirth broke from
his lips, resounding high above the
strident rasping of the beetle-legs, and
roaring over the marshes.
“I’ve got you, Dodd and Travers,” he
bellowed, as the trained beetles hovered
above the shell canoes. “You
thought you were clever, but you’re at
my mercy. Now’s your last chance,
Dodd. I’ll save you still if you’ll submit
to me, if you’ll admit that there
were fossil monotremes before the
pleistocene epoch. Come, it’s so
simple! Say it after me: ‘The marsupial
lion—'”
“You go to hell!” yelled Dodd,
nearly upsetting his shell as he shook
his fist at his enemy.
High above the rasping sound came
Bram’s shrill whistle. Just audible to
human ears, though probably sounding
like the roar of thunder to those of the
beetles, there was no need to wonder
what it was.
It was the call to slaughter.
Like a black cloud the beetles shot
forward. A serried phalanx covered
the two men and the girl, hovering a
few feet overhead, the long legs dangling
to within arm’s reach. And a
terrible cry of fear broke from Haidia’s
lips.
Suddenly Tommy remembered
Bram’s cigarette-lighter. He pulled it
from his pocket and ignited it.
Small as the flame was, it was actinically
much more powerful than the
brighter phosphorescence of the fungi
behind them. The beetle-cloud overhead
parted. The strident sound was[231]
broken into a confused buzzing as the
terrified, blinded beetles plopped into
the stream.
None of them, fortunately, fell into
either of the three shells, but the mass
of struggling monsters in the water
was hardly less formidable to the
safety of the occupants than that menacing
cloud overhead.
“Get clear!” Tommy yelled to Dodd,
trying to help the shell along with his
hands.
He heard Bram’s cry of baffled
rage, and, looking backward,
could not refrain from a laugh of
triumph. Bram’s trained steeds had
taken fright and overset him. Bram
had fallen into the red mud beside the
stream, from which he was struggling
up, plastered from head to feet, and
shaking his fists and evidently cursing,
though his words could not be heard.
“How about your marsupial lion
now, Bram?” yelled Dodd. “No monotremes
before the pleistocene! D’you
get that? That’s my slogan now and
for ever more!”
Bram shrieked and raved, and
seemed to be inciting the beetles to a
renewed assault. The air was still
thick with them, but Tommy was waving
the cigarette-lighter in a flaming
arc, which cleared the way for them.
Then suddenly came disaster. The
flame went out! Tommy closed the
lighter with a snap and opened it. In
vain. In his excitement he must have
spilled all the contents, for it would
not catch.
Bram saw and yelled derision. The
beetle-cloud was thickening. Tommy,
now abreast of his companions on the
widening stream, saw the imminent
end.
And then once more fate intervened.
For, leaping through the
air out of the places where they had
lain concealed, six mantises launched
themselves at their beetle prey.
Those awful bounds of the long-legged
monsters, the scourges of the
insect world, carried them clear from
one bank to the other—fortunately for
the occupants of the shells. In an instant
the beetle-cloud dissolved. And
it had all happened in a few seconds.
Before Dodd or Tommy had quite
taken in the situation, the mantises,
each carrying a victim in its grooved
legs, had vanished like the beetles.
There was no sign of Bram. The
three were alone upon the face of the
stream, which went swirling upward
into renewed darkness.
Tommy saw Dodd bend toward
Haidia as she lay on her shell couch.
He heard the sound of a noisy kiss.
And he lay back in the hollow of his
shell, with the feeling that nothing
that could happen in the future could
be worse than what they had passed
through.
Days went by, days when the
sense of dawning freedom filled
their hearts with hope. Haidia told
Dodd and Tommy that, according to
the legends of her people, the river
ran into the world from which they
had been driven by the floods, ages
before.
There had been no further signs of
Bram or the beetle horde, and Dodd
and Tommy surmised that it had been
disorganized by the attack of the mantises,
and that Bram was engaged in
regaining his control over it. But
neither of them believed that the
respite would be a long one, and for
that reason they rested ashore only for
the briefest intervals, just long enough
to snatch a little sleep, and to eat some
of the shrimps that Haidia was adept
at finding—or to pull some juicy fruit
surreptitiously from a tree.
Incidents there were, nevertheless,
during those days. For hours their
shells were followed by a school of the
luminous river monsters, which, nevertheless,
made no attempt to attack
them. And once, hearing a cry from
Haidia, as she was gathering shrimps,
Dodd ran forward to see her battling
furiously with a luminous scorpion,[232]
eight feet in length, that had sprung
at her from its lurking place behind a
pear shrub.
Dodd succeeded in stunning and
dispatching the monster without
suffering any injury from it, but the
strain of the period was beginning to
tell on all of them. Worst of all, they
seemed to have left all the luminous
vegetation behind them, and were entering
a region of almost total darkness,
in which Haidia had to be their
eyes.
Something had happened to the
girl’s sight in the journey over
the petrol spring. As a matter of fact,
the third, or nictitating membrane,
which the humans of Submundia possessed,
in common with birds, had been
burned away. Haidia could see as well
as ever in the dark, but she could bear
more light than formerly as well. Unobtrusively
she assumed command of
the party. She anticipated their wants,
dug shrimps in the darkness, and fed
Tommy and Dodd with her own hands.
“God, what a girl!” breathed Dodd
to his friend. “I’ve always had the
reputation of being a woman-hater,
Tommy, but once I get that girl to
civilization I’m going to take her to
the nearest Little Church Around the
Corner in record time.”
“I wish you luck, old man, I’m
sure,” answered Tommy. Dodd’s words
did not seem strange to him. Civilization
was growing very remote to him,
and Broadway seemed like a memory
of some previous incarnation.
The river was growing narrower
again, and swifter, too. On the last
day, or night, of their journey—though
they did not know that it was to be
their last—it swirled so fiercely that
it threatened every moment to overset
their beetle-shells. Suddenly Tommy
began to feel giddy. He gripped the
side of his shell with his hand.
“Tommy, we’re going round!”
shouted Dodd in front of him.
There was no longer any doubt of
it. The shells were revolving in a
vortex of rushing, foaming water.
“Haidia!” they shouted.
The girl’s voice came back thickly
across the roaring torrent. The circles
grew smaller. Tommy knew that he
was being sucked nearer and nearer to
the edge of some terrific whirlpool in
that inky blackness. Now he could no
longer hear Dodd’s shouts, and the
shell was tipping so that he could feel
the water rushing along the edge of
it. But for the exercise of centrifugal
force he would have been flung from
his perilous seat, for he was leaning
inward at an angle of forty-five degrees.
Then suddenly his progress was
arrested. He felt the shell being
drawn to the shore. He leaped out,
and Haidia’s strong hands dragged the
shell out of the torrent, while Tommy
sank down, gasping.
“What’s the matter?” he heard Dodd
demanding.
“There is no more river,” said Haidia
calmly. “It goes into a hole in the
ground. So much I have heard from
the wise men of my people. They say
that it is near such a place that they
fled from the flood in years gone by.”
“Then we’re near safety,” shouted
Tommy. “That river must emerge as
a stream somewhere in the upper
world, Dodd. I wonder where the road
lies.”
“There is a road here,” came Haidia’s
calm voice. “Let us put on our shells
again, since who knows whether there
may not be beetles here.”
“Did you ever see such a girl as
that?” demanded Dodd ecstatically.
“First she saves our lives, and then she
thinks of everything. Good lord, she’ll
remember my meals, and to wind my
watch for me, and—and—”
But Haidia’s voice, some distance
ahead, interrupted Dodd’s soliloquy,
and, hoisting the beetle-shells upon
their backs, they started along the
rough trail that they could feel with
their feet over the stony ground. It[233]
was still as dark as pitch, but soon
they found themselves traveling up a
sunken way that was evidently a dry
watercourse. And now and again
Haidia’s reassuring voice would come
from in front of them.
The road grew steeper. There
could no longer be any doubt
that they were ascending toward the
surface of the earth. But even the
weight of the beetle-shells and the
steepness could not account for the
feeling of intense weakness that took
possession of them. Time and again
they stopped, panting.
“We must be very near the surface,
Dodd,” said Tommy. “We’ve surely
passed the center of gravity. That’s
what makes it so difficult.”
“Come on,” Haidia said in her quiet
voice, stretching out her hand through
the darkness. And for very shame
they had to follow her.
On and on, hour after hour, up the
steep ascent, resting only long enough
to make them realize their utter
fatigue. On because Haidia was leading
them, and because in the belief
that they were about to leave that
awful land behind them their desires
lent new strength to their limbs continuously.
Suddenly Haidia uttered a fearful
cry. Her ears had caught what became
apparent to Dodd and Jimmy several
seconds later.
Far down in the hollow of the earth,
increased by the echoes that came
rumbling up, they heard the distant,
strident rasp of the beetle swarm.
Then it was Dodd’s turn to support
Haidia and whisper consolation in her
ears. No thought of resting now. If
they were to be overwhelmed at last
by the monsters, they meant to be
overwhelmed in the upper air.
It was growing insufferably hot.
Blasts of air, as if from a furnace,
began to rush up and down past them.
And the trail was growing steeper
still, and slippery as glass.
“What is it, Jim?” Tommy panted,
as Dodd, leaving Haidia for a moment,
came back to him.
“I’d say lava,” Dodd answered. “If
only one could see something! I don’t
know how she finds her way. My impression
is that we are coming out
through the interior of an extinct
volcano.”
“But where are there volcanoes in
the south polar regions?” inquired
Tommy.
“There are Mount Erebus and Mount
Terror, in South Victoria Land, active
volcanoes discovered by Sir James
Ross in 1841, and again by Borchgrevink,
in 1899. If that’s where
we’re coming out—well, Tommy, we’re
doomed, because it’s the heart of the
polar continent. We might as well
turn back.”
“But we won’t turn back,” said
Tommy. “I’m damned if we do.”
“We’re damned if we don’t,” said
Dodd.
“Come along please!” sang Haidia’s
voice high up the slope.
They struggled on. And now a
faint luminosity was beginning to
penetrate that infernal darkness. The
rasping of the beetle-legs, too, was no
longer audible. Perhaps they had
thrown Bram off their track! Perhaps
in the darkness he had not known
which way they had gone after leaving
the whirlpool!
That thought encouraged them to a
last effort. They pushed their flagging
limbs up, upward through an inferno
of heated air. Suddenly Dodd
uttered a yell and pointed upward.
“God!” ejaculated Tommy. Then he
seized Dodd in his arms and nearly
crushed him. For high above them,
a pin-point in the black void, they saw—a
star!
They were almost at the earth’s
surface!
One more effort, and suddenly the
ground seemed to give beneath them.
They breathed the outer air, and went
sliding down a chute of sand, and
stopped, half buried, at the bottom.
CHAPTER VIII
Recaptured
“Where are we?” each demanded
of the other, as they
staggered out.
It was a moonless night, and the
air was chill, but they were certainly
nowhere near the polar regions, for
there was no trace of snow to be seen
anywhere. All about them was sand,
with here and there a spiny shrub
standing up stiff and erect and solitary.
When they had disengaged themselves
from the clinging sand they
could see that they were apparently in
the hollow of a vast crater, that must
have been half a mile in circumference.
It was low and worn down to an elevation
of not more than two or three
hundred feet, and evidently the volcano
that had thrown it up had been extinct
for millennia.
“Water!” gasped Dodd.
They looked all about them. They
could see no signs of a spring anywhere,
and both were parched with
thirst after their terrific climb.
“We must find water, Haidia,” said
Tommy. “Why, what’s the matter?”
Haidia was pointing upward at the
starry heaven, and shivering with fear.
“Eyes!” she cried. “Big beetles waiting
for us up there!”
“No, no, Haidia,” Dodd explained.
“Those are stars. They are worlds—places
where people live.”
“Will you take me up there?” asked
Haidia.
“No, this is our world,” said Dodd.
“And by and by the sun will rise, that’s
a big ball of fire up there. He watches
over the world and gives us light and
warmth. Don’t be afraid. I’ll take
care of you.”
“Haidia is not afraid with Jimmydodd
to take care of her,” replied the
girl with dignity. “Haidia smells water—over
there.” She pointed across one
side of the crater.
“There we’d better hurry,” said
Tommy, “because I can’t hold out much
longer.”
The three scrambled over the soft
sand, which sucked in their feet to
the ankle at every step. It was with
the greatest difficulty that they succeeded
in reaching the crater’s summit,
low though it was. Then Dodd uttered
a cry, and pointed. In front of them
extended a long pool of water, with a
scrubby growth around the edges.
The ground was firmer here, and
they hurried toward it. Tommy was
the first to reach it. He lay down on
his face and drank eagerly. He had
taken in a quart before he discovered
that the water was saline.
At the same time Dodd uttered an
exclamation of disgust. Haidia, too,
after sipping a little of the fluid, had
stood up, chattering excitedly in her
own language.
But she was not chattering about the
water. She was pointing toward the
scrub. “Men there!” she cried. “Men
like you and Tommy, Jimmydodd.”
Tommy and Dodd looked at each
other, the water already forgotten in
their excitement at Haidia’s information,
which neither of them doubted.
Brave as she was, the girl now hung
back behind Dodd, letting the two men
take precedence of her. The water,
saline as it was, had partly quenched
their thirst. They felt their strength
reviving.
And it was growing light. In the
east the sky was already flecked with
yellow pink. They felt a thrill of intense
excitement at the prospect of
meeting others of their kind.
“Where do you think we are?” asked
Tommy.
Dodd stopped to look at a shrub
that was growing near the edge
of the pool. “I don’t think, I know,
Tommy,” he answered. “This is wattle.”
“Yes?”
“We’re somewhere in the interior
regions of the Australian continent—and
that’s not going to help us much.”
“Over there—over there,” panted
Haidia. “Hold me, Jimmydodd. I
can’t see. Ah, this terrible light!”
[235]
She screwed her eyelids tightly together
to shut out the pale light of
dawn. The men had already discovered
that the third membrane had been
burned away.
“We must get her out of here,” whispered
Dodd to Tommy. “Somewhere
where it’s dark, before the sun rises.
Let’s go back to the entrance of the
crater.”
But Haidia, her arm extended, persisted,
“Over there! Over there!”
Suddenly a spear came whirling out
of a growth of wattle beside the pool.
It whizzed past Tommy’s face and
dropped into the sand behind. Between
the trunks of the wattles they
could see the forms of a party of
blackfellows, watching them intently.
Tommy held up his arms and moved
forward with a show of confidence that
he was far from feeling. After what he
had escaped in the underworld he was
in no mood to be massacred now.
But the blacks were evidently not
hostile. It was probable that the
spear had not been aimed to kill. At
the sight of the two white men, and the
white woman, they came forward
doubtfully, then more fearlessly, shouting
in their language. In another minute
Tommy and Dodd were the center
of a group of wondering savages.
Especially Haidia. Three or four
gins, or black women, had crept out of
the scrub, and were already examining
her with guttural cries, and fingering
the hair garment that she wore.
“Water!” said Tommy, pointing to
his throat, and then to the pool, with a
frown of disgust.
The blackfellows grinned, and led
the three a short distance to a place
where a large hollow had been scooped
in the sandy floor of the desert. It
was full of water, perfectly sweet to
the taste. The three drank gratefully.
Suddenly the edge of the sun appeared
above the horizon, gilding the
sand with gold. The sunlight fell upon
the three, and Haidia uttered a terrible
cry of distress. She dropped upon the
sand, her hands pressed to her eyes convulsively.
Tommy and Dodd dragged
her into the thickest part of the scrub,
where she lay moaning.
They contrived bandages from the
remnants of their clothing, and these,
damped with cold water, and bound
over the girl’s eyes, alleviated her suffering
somewhat. Meanwhile the blackfellows
had prepared a meal of roast
opossum. After their long diet of
shrimps, it tasted like ambrosia to the
two men.
Much to their surprise, Haidia
seemed to enjoy it too. The
three squatted in the scrub among the
friendly blacks, discussing their situation.
“These fellows will save us,” said
Dodd. “It may be that we’re quite
near the coast, but, any way, they’ll
stick to us, even if only out of curiosity.
They’ll take us somewhere. But
as soon as we get Haidia to safety we’ll
have to go back along our trail. We
mustn’t lose our direction. Suppose
I was laughed at when I get back,
called a liar! I tell you, we’ve got to
have something to show, to prove my
statements, before I can persuade anybody
to fit out an expedition into Submundia.
Even those three beetle-shells
that we dropped in the crater won’t be
conclusive evidence for the type of
mind that sits in the chairs of science
to-day. And, speaking of that, we must
get those blacks to carry those shells
for us. I tell you, nobody will believe—”
“What’s that?” cried Tommy sharply,
as a rasping sound rose above the cries
of the frightened blacks.
But there was no need to ask. Out
of the crater two enormous beetles were
winging their way toward them, two
beetles larger than any that they had
seen.
Fully seven feet in length, they were
circling about each other, apparently
engaged in a vicious battle.
The fearful beaks stabbed at the flesh
beneath the shells, and they alternately[236]
stabbed and drew back, all the while
approaching the party, which watched
them, petrified with terror.
It was evident that the monsters had
no conception of the presence of humans.
Blinded by the sun, only one
thing could have induced them to leave
the dark depths of Submundia. That
was the mating instinct. The beetles
were evidently rival leaders of some
swarm, engaged in a duel to the death.
Round and round they went in a
dizzy maze, stabbing and thrusting,
jaws closing on flesh, until they
dropped, close-locked in battle, not
more than twenty feet from the little
party of blacks and whites, both
squirming in the agonies of death.
“I don’t think that necessarily
means that the swarm is on our
trail,” said Tommy, a little later, as the
three stood beside the shells that they
had discarded. “Those two were strays,
lost from the swarm and maddened by
the mating instinct. Still, it might be
as well to wear these things for a
while, in case they do follow us.”
“You’re right,” answered Dodd, as
he placed one of the shells around
Haidia. “We’ve got to get this little
lady to civilization, and we’ve got to
protect our lives in order to give this
great new knowledge to the world. If
we are attacked, you must sacrifice
your life for me, Tommy, so that I can
carry back the news.”
“Righto!” answered Tommy with
alacrity. “You bet I will, Jim.”
The glaring sun of mid-afternoon
was shining down upon the desert, but
Haidia was no longer in pain. It was
evident that she was fast becoming accustomed
to the sunlight, though she
still kept her eyes screwed up tightly,
and had to be helped along by Dodd
and Jimmy. In high good humor the
three reached the encampment, to find
that the blacks were feasting on the
dead beetles, while the two eldest
members of the party had proudly
donned the shells.
It was near sunset before they finally
started. Dodd and Tommy had managed
to make it clear to them that they
wished to reach civilization, but how
near this was there was, of course, no
means of determining. They noted,
however, that the party started in a
southerly direction.
“I should say,” said Dodd, “that we
are in South Australia, probably three
or four hundred miles from the coast.
We’ve got a long journey before us,
but these blackfellows will know how
to procure food for us.”
They certainly knew how to get
water, for, just as it began to grow
dark, when the three were already tormented
by thirst, they stopped at what
seemed a mere hollow among the stones
and boulders that strewed the face of
the desert, and scooped away the sand,
leaving a hole which quickly filled
with clear, cold water of excellent
taste.
After which they made signs that
they were to camp there for the night.
The moon was riding high in the sky.
As it grew dark, Haidia opened her
eyes, saw the luminary, and uttered an
exclamation, this time not of fear, but
of wonder.
“Moon,” said Dodd. “That’s all
right, girl. She watches over the night,
as the sun does over the day.”
“Haidia likes the moon better than
the sun,” said the girl wistfully. “But
the moon not strong enough to keep
away the beetles.”
“If I was you, I’d forget about the
beetles, Haidia,” said Dodd. “They
won’t come out of that hole in the
ground. You’ll never see them again.”
And, as he spoke, they heard a familiar
rasping sound far in the distance.
“How the wind blows,” said Tommy,
desperately resolved not to believe his
ears. “I think a storm’s coming up.”
But Haidia, with a scream of fear,
was clinging to Dodd, and the blacks
were on their feet, spears and boomerangs
in their hands, looking northward.
[237]
Out of that north a little black cloud
was gathering. A cloud that spread
gradually, as a thunder-cloud, until it
covered a good part of the sky. And
still more of the sky, and still more.
All the while that faint, distant rasping
was audible, but it did not increase
in volume. It was as if the
beetles had halted until the full number
of the swarm had come up out of the
crater.
Then the cloud, which by now
covered half the sky, began to
take geometric form. It grew square,
the ragged edges seemed to trim themselves
away, streaks of light shot
through it at right angles, as if it was
marshaling itself into companies.
The doomed men and the girl stood
perfectly still, staring at that phenomenon.
They knew that only a
miracle could save them. They did
not even speak, but Haidia clung more
tightly to Dodd’s arm.
Then suddenly the cloud spread upward
and covered the face of the moon.
“Well, this is good-by, Tommy,” said
Dodd, gripping his friend’s hand. “God,
I wish I had a revolver, or a knife!”
He looked at Haidia.
Suddenly the rasping became a whining shriek.
A score of enormous
beetles, the advance guards of the
army, zoomed out of the darkness into
a ray of straggling moonlight. Shrieking,
the blacks, who had watched the
approaching swarm perfectly immobile,
threw away the two shells and bolted.
“Good Lord,” Dodd shouted, “did
you see the color of their shells,
Tommy?” Even in that moment the
scientific observer came uppermost in
him. “Those red edges? They must
be young ones, Tommy. It’s the new
brood! No wonder Bram stayed behind!
He was waiting for them to
hatch! The new brood! We’re doomed—doomed!
All my work wasted!”
The blackfellows did not get very
far. A hundred yards from the place
where they started to run they dropped,
their bodies hidden beneath the clustering
monsters, their screams cut
short as those frightful beaks sought
their throats, and those jaws crunched
through flesh and bone.
Circling around Dodd, Tommy,
and Haidia, as if puzzled by their
appearance, the beetles kept up a continuous,
furious droning that sounded
like the roar of Niagara mixed with the
shrieking of a thousand sirens. The
moon was completely hidden, and only
a dim, nebulous light showed the repulsive
monsters as they flew within a
few feet of the heads of the fugitives.
The stench was overpowering.
But suddenly a ray of white light
shot through the darkness, and, with
a changed note, just perceptible to the
ears of the two men, but doubtless of
the greatest significance to the beetles,
the swarm fled apart to right and left,
leaving a clear lane, through which appeared—Bram,
reclining on his shell-couch
above his eight trained beetle
steeds!
Hovering overhead, the eight huge
monsters dropped lightly to the ground
beside the three. Bram sat up, a vicious
grin upon his twisted face. In his
hand he held a large electric bulb, its
sides sheathed in a roughly carved
wooden frame; the wire was attached
to a battery behind him.
“Well met, my friends!” he shouted
exultantly. “I owe you more thanks
than I can express for having so
providentially left the electrical equipment
of your plane undamaged after
you crashed at the entrance to Submundia.
I had a hunch about it—and
the hunch worked!”
He grinned more malevolently as
he looked from one man to the
other.
“You’ve run your race,” he said. “But
I’m going to have a little fun with you
before you die. I’m going to use you
as an object lesson. You’ll find it out
in a little while.”
“Go ahead, go ahead, Bram,” Dodd
grinned back at him. “Just a few mil[238]lion
years ago, and you were a speck of
protoplasm—in that pre-pleistocene
age—swimming among the invertebrate
crustaceans that characterized that
epoch.”
“Invertebrates and monotremes,
Dodd,” said Bram, almost wistfully.
“The mammals were already existent
on the earth, as you know—” Suddenly
he broke off, as he realized that
Dodd was spoofing him. A yell of execration
broke from his lips. He uttered
a high whistle, and instantly the
whiplike lashes of a hundred beetles
whizzed through the darkness and remained
poised over Dodd’s head.
“Not even the marsupial lion, Bram,”
grinned Dodd, undismayed. “Go ahead,
go ahead, but I’ll not die with a lie
upon my lips!”
CHAPTER IX
The Trail of Death
“There’s sure some sort of hoodoo
on these Antarctic expeditions,
Wilson,” said the city editor of
The Daily Record to the star rewrite
man. He glanced through the hastily
typed report that had come through on
the wireless set erected on the thirty-sixth
story of the Record Building.
“Tommy Travers gone, eh? And James
Dodd, too! There’ll be woe and wailing
along the Great White Way to-night
when this news gets out. They
say that half the chorus girls in town
considered themselves engaged to
Tommy. Nice fellow, too! Always
did like him!”
“Queer, that curtain of fog that
seems to lie on the actual site of the
south pole,” he continued, glancing
over the report again. “So Storm thinks
that Tommy crashed in it, and that
it’s a million to one against their ever
finding his remains. What’s this about
beetles? Shells of enormous prehistoric
beetles found by Tommy and
Dodd! That’ll make good copy, Wilson.
Let’s play that up. Hand it to
Jones, and tell him to scare up a catching
headline or two.”
He beckoned to the boy who was
hurrying toward his desk, a
flimsy in his hand, glanced through it,
and tossed it toward Wilson.
“What do they think this is, April
Fool’s Day?” he asked. “I’m surprised
that the International Press should fall
for such stuff as that!”
“Why, to-morrow is the first of
April!” exclaimed Wilson, tossing
back the cable dispatch with a contemptuous
laugh.
“Well, it won’t do the I. P. much
good to play those tricks on their subscribers,”
said the city editor testily.
“I’m surprised, to say the least. I
guess their Adelaide correspondent
has gone off his head or something.
Using poor Travers’s name, too! Of
course that fellow didn’t know he was
dead, but still….”
That was how The Daily Record
missed being the first to give out certain
information that was to stagger
the world. The dispatch, which had
evidently outrun an earlier one, was as
follows:
ADELAIDE, South Australia,
March 31.—Further telegraphic
communications arriving almost
continuously from Settler’s Station,
signed by Thomas Travers,
member of Travers Antarctic Expedition,
who claims to have penetrated
earth’s interior at south
pole and to have come out near
Victoria Desert. Travers states
that swarm of prehistoric beetles,
estimated at two trillion, and as
large as men, with shells impenetrable
by rifle bullets, now besieging
Settler’s Station, where he
and Dodd and Haidia, woman of
subterranean race whom they
brought away, are shut up in telegraph
office. Bram, former member
of Greystoke Expedition, said
to be in charge of swarm, with intention
of obliterating human race.
Every living thing at Settler’s
Station destroyed, and swarm moving
south.
It was a small-town paper a hundred
miles from New York that took a
chance on publishing this report from
the International Press, in spite of
frantic efforts on the parts of the head
office to recall it after it had been
transmitted. This paper published the
account as an April Fool’s Day joke,
though later it took to itself the credit
for having believed it. But by the time
April Fool’s Day dawned all the world
knew that the account was, if anything,
an under-estimate of the fearful
things that were happening “down under.”
It was known now that the swarm
of monsters had originated in the
Great Victoria Desert, one of the worst
stretches of desolation in the world,
situated in the south-east corner of
Western Australia. Their numbers
were incalculable. Wimbush, the aviator,
who was attempting to cross the
continent from east to west, reported
afterward that he had flown for four
days, skirting the edge of the swarm,
and that the whole of that time they
were moving in the same direction, a
thick cloud that left a trail of dense
darkness on earth beneath them, like
the path of an eclipse. Wimbush
escaped them only because he had a
ceiling of twenty thousand feet, to
which apparently the beetles could not
soar.
And this swarm was only about one-fourth
of the whole number of the
monsters. This was the swarm that was
moving westward, and subsequently totally
destroyed all living things in
Kalgoorlie, Coolgardie, Perth, and all
the coastal cities of Western Australia.
Ships were found drifting in the
Indian Ocean, totally destitute of
crews and passengers; not even their
skeletons were found, and it was estimated
that the voracious monsters had
carried them away bodily, devoured
them in the air, and dropped the remains
into the water.
All the world knows now how the
sea elephant herd on Kerguelen Island
was totally destroyed, and of the giant
shells that were found lying everywhere
on the deserted beaches, in positions
that showed the monsters had
in the end devoured one another.
Mauritius was the most westerly
point reached by a fraction of the
swarm. A little over twenty thousand
of the beetles reached that lovely
island, by count of the shells afterward,
and all the world knows now of the
desperate and successful fight that the
inhabitants waged against them. Men
and women, boys and girls, blacks and
whites, finding that the devils were invulnerable
against rifle fire, sallied
forth boldly with knives and choppers,
and laid down a life for a life.
On the second day after their appearance,
the main swarm, a trillion
and a half strong, reached the line
of the transcontinental railway, and
moved eastward into South Australia,
traveling, it was estimated, at the rate
of two hundred miles an hour. By the
next morning they were in Adelaide,
a city of nearly a quarter of a million
people. By nightfall every living thing
in Adelaide and the suburbs had been
eaten, except for a few who succeeded
in hiding in walled-up cellars, or in the
surrounding marshes.
That night the swarm was on the borders
of New South Wales and Victoria,
and moving in two divisions toward
Melbourne and Sydney.
The northern half, it was quickly
seen, was flying “wild,” with no particular
objective, moving in a solid cohort
two hundred miles in length, and
devouring game, stock, and humans indiscriminately.
It was the southern
division, numbering perhaps a trillion,
that was under command of Bram, and
aimed at destroying Melbourne as Adelaide
had been destroyed.
Bram, with his eight beetle steeds,
was by this time known and execrated
throughout the world. He was pictured
as Anti-Christ, and the fulfilment of
the prophecies of the Rock of Revelations.
[240]
And all this while—or, rather, until
the telegraph wires were cut—broken,
it was discovered later, by perching
beetles—Thomas Travers was sending
out messages from his post at Settler’s
Station.
Soon it was known that prodigious
creatures were following in the
wake of the devastating horde. Mantises,
fifteen feet in height, winged
things like pterodactyls, longer than
bombing airplanes, followed, preying
on the stragglers. But the main bodies
never halted, and the inroads that the
destroyers made on their numbers were
insignificant.
Before the swarm reached Adelaide
the Commonwealth Government had
taken action. Troops had been called
out, and all the available airplanes in
the country had been ordered to assemble
at Broken Hill, New South
Wales, a strategic point commanding
the approaches to Sydney and Melbourne.
Something like four hundred
airplanes were assembled, with several
batteries of anti-aircraft guns that had
been used in the Great War. Every
amateur aviator in Australia was on
the spot, with machines ranging from
tiny Moths to Handley-Pages—anything
that could fly.
Nocturnal though the beetles had
been, they no longer feared the light of
the sun. In fact, it was ascertained
later that they were blind. An opacity
had formed over the crystalline lens of
the eye. Blind, they were no less formidable
than with their sight. They
existed only to devour, and their numbers
made them irresistible, no matter
which way they turned.
As soon as the vanguard of the dark
cloud was sighted from Broken Hill,
the airplanes went aloft. Four hundred
planes, each armed with machine
guns, dashed into the serried hosts,
drumming out volleys of lead. In a
long line, extending nearly to the limits
of the beetle formation, thus giving
each aviator all the room he needed,
the planes gave battle.
The first terror that fell upon the
airmen was the discovery that,
even at close range, the machine gun
bullets failed to penetrate the shells.
The force of the impact whirled the
beetles around, drove them together in
bunches, sent them groping with weaving
tentacles through the air—but that
was all. On the main body of the invaders
no impression was made whatever.
The second terror was the realization
that the swarm, driven down here and
there from an altitude of several hundred
feet, merely resumed their progress
on the ground, in a succession of
gigantic leaps. Within a few minutes,
instead of presenting an inflexible barrier,
the line of airplanes was badly
broken, each plane surrounded by
swarms of the monsters.
Then Bram was seen. And that was
the third terror, the sight of the famous
beetle steeds, four pairs abreast, with
Bram reclining like a Roman emperor
upon the surface of the shells. It is
true, Bram had no inclination to risk
his own life in battle. At the first
sight of the aviators he dodged into the
thick of the swarm, where no bullet
could reach him. Bram managed to
transmit an order, and the beetles drew
together.
Some thought afterward that it was
by thought transference he effected
this maneuver, for instantly the beetles,
which had hitherto flown in loose order,
became a solid wall, a thousand feet in
height, closing in on the planes. The
propellers struck them and snapped
short, and as the planes went weaving
down, the hideous monsters leaped into
the cockpits and began their abominable
meal.
Not a single plane came back.
Planes and skeletons, and here
and there a shell of a dead beetle, itself
completely devoured, were all that was
found afterward.
The gunners stayed at their posts till
the last moment, firing round after
round of shell and shrapnel, with in[241]significant
results. Their skeletons
were found not twenty paces from
their guns—where the Gunners’ Monument
now stands.
Half an hour after the flight had first
been sighted the news was being radioed
to Sydney, Melbourne, and all
other Australian cities, advising instant
flight to sea as the only chance
of safety. That radio message was cut
short—and men listened and shuddered.
After that came the crowding
aboard all craft in the harbors, the
tragedies of the Eustis, the All Australia,
the Sepphoris, sunk at their
moorings. The innumerable sea tragedies.
The horde of fugitives that
landed in New Zealand. The reign of
terror when the mob got out of hand,
the burning of Melbourne, the sack of
Sydney.
And south and eastward, like a resistless
flood, the beetle swarm came
pouring. Well had Bram boasted that
he would make the earth a desert!
A hundred miles of poisoned
carcasses of sheep, extended outside
Sydney’s suburbs, gave the first
promise of success. Long mounds of
beetle shells testified to the results;
moreover, the beetles that fed on the
carcasses of their fellows, were in turn
poisoned and died. But this was only
a drop in the bucket. What counted
was that the swift advance was slowing
down. As if exhausted by their efforts,
or else satiated with food, the beetles
were doing what the soldiers did.
They were digging in!
Twenty-four miles from Sydney,
eighteen outside Melbourne, the advance
was stayed.
Volunteers who went out from those
cities reported that the beetles seemed
to be resting in long trenches that they
had excavated, so that only their shells
appeared above ground. Trees were
covered with clinging beetles, every
wall, every house was invisible beneath
the beetle armor.
Australia had a respite. Perhaps
only for a night or day, but still time
to draw breath, time to consider, time
for the shiploads of fugitives to get
farther from the continent that had become
a shambles.
And then the cry went up, not only
from Australia, but from all the world,
“Get Travers!”
CHAPTER X
At Bay
Bram put his fingers to his mouth
and whistled, a shrill whistle, yet
audible to Dodd, Tommy, and Haidia.
Instantly three pairs of beetles appeared
out of the throng. Their tentacles
went out, and the two men and
the girl found themselves hoisted separately
upon the backs of the pairs. Next
moment they were flying side by side,
high in the air above the surrounding
swarm.
They could see one another, but it
was impossible for them to make their
voices heard above the rasping of the
beetles’ legs. Hours went by, while the
moon crossed the sky and dipped toward
the horizon. Tommy knew that
the moon would set about the hour of
dawn. And the stars were already beginning
to pale when he saw a line of
telegraph poles, then two lines of shining
metals, then a small settlement of
stone and brick houses.
Tommy was not familiar with the geography
of Australia, but he knew this
must be the transcontinental line.
Whirling onward, the cloud of beetles
suddenly swooped downward. For
a moment Tommy could see the frightened
occupants of the settlement
crowding into the single street, then
he shuddered with sick horror as he
saw them obliterated by the swarm.
There was no struggle, no attempt at
flight or resistance. One moment those
forty-odd men were there—the next
minute they existed no longer. There
was nothing but a swarm of beetles,
walking about like men with shells
upon their backs.
And now Tommy saw evidences of
Bram’s devilish control of the swarm.[242]
For out of the cloud dropped what
seemed to be a phalanx of beetle
guards, the military police of beetledom,
and, lashing fiercely with their
tentacles, they drove back all the
swarm that sought to join their companions
in their ghoulish feast. There
was just so much food and no more;
the rest must seek theirs further.
But even beetles, it may be presumed,
are not entirely under
discipline at all times. The pair of
beetles that bore Tommy, suddenly
swooped apart, ten or a dozen feet from
the ground, and dashed into the thick
of the struggling, frenzied mass, flinging
their rider to earth.
Tommy struck the soft sand, sat up,
half dazed, saw his shell lying a few
feet away from him, and retrieved it
just as a couple of the monsters came
swooping down at him.
He looked about him. Not far away
stood Dodd and Haidia, with their
shells on their backs. They recognized
Tommy and ran toward him.
Not more than twenty yards away
stood the railroad station, with several
crates of goods on the platform. Next
to it was a substantial house of stone,
with the front door open.
Tommy pointed to it, and Dodd understood
and shouted something that
was lost in the furious buzz of the beetles’
wings as they devoured their prey.
The three raced for the entrance,
gained it unmolested, and closed the
door.
There was a key in the door, and it
was light enough for them to see a
chain, which Dodd pulled into position.
There was only one story, and there
were three rooms, apparently, with the
kitchen. Tommy rushed to the kitchen
door, locked it, too, and, with almost
super-human efforts, dragged the large
iron stove against it. He rushed to the
window, but it was a mere loophole,
not large enough to admit a child.
Nevertheless, he stood the heavy table
on end so that it covered it. Then he
ran back.
Dodd had already barricaded the
window of the larger room, which
was a bed-sitting room, with a heavy
wardrobe, and the wooden bedstead,
jamming the two pieces sidewise
against the wall, so that they could not
be forced apart without being demolished.
He was now busy in the smaller
room, which seemed to be the station-master’s
office, dragging an iron safe
across the floor. But the window was
criss-crossed with iron bars, and it was
evident that the safe, which was
locked, contained at times considerable
money, for the window could hardly
have been forced save by a charge of
nitro-glycerine or dynamite. However,
it was against the door that Dodd
placed the safe, and he stood back,
panting.
“Good,” said Haidia. “That will hold
them.”
The two men looked at her doubtfully.
Did Haidia know what she was
talking about?
The sun had risen. A long shaft shot
into the room. Outside the beetles were
still buzzing as they turned over the
vestiges of their prey. There were as
yet no signs of attack. Suddenly Tommy
grasped Dodd’s arm.
“Look!” he shouted, pointing to a
corner which had been in gloom a moment
before.
There was a table there, and on it a
telegraphic instrument. Telegraphy
had been one of Tommy’s hobbies in
boyhood. In a moment he was busy at
the table.
Dot-dash-dot-dash! Then suddenly
outside a furious hum, and the
impact of beetle bodies against the
front door.
Tommy got up, grinning. That
was the first, interrupted message
from Tommy that was received.
Through the barred window the three
could see the furious efforts of the beetles
to force an entrance. But the very
tensile strength of the beetle-shells,
which rendered them impervious to
bullets, required a laminate construc[243]tion
which rendered them powerless
against brick or stone.
Desperately the swarm dashed itself
against the walls, until the ground outside
was piled high with stunned beetles.
Not the faintest impression was
made on the defenses.
“Watch them, Jim,” said Tom. “I’ll
go see if the rear’s secure.”
That thought of his seemed to have
been anticipated by the beetles, for as
Tommy reached the kitchen the swarm
came dashing against door and window,
always recoiling. Tommy came back,
grinning all over his face.
“You were right, Haidia,” he said.
“We’ve held them all right, and the
tables are turned on Bram. Also I got
a message through, I think,” he added
to Dodd.
Dash—dot—dash—dot from the instrument.
Tommy ran to the table
again. Dash—dot went back. For five
minutes Tommy labored, while the beetles
hammered now on one door, now
on another, now on the windows. Then
Tommy got up.
“It was some station down the line,”
he said. “I’ve told them, and they’re
sending a man up here to replace the
telegraphist, also a couple of cops.
They think I’m crazy. I told them
again. That’s the best I could do.”
“Dodd! Travers! For the last
time—let’s talk!”
The cloud of beetles seemed to have
thinned, for the sun was shining into
the room. Bram’s voice was perfectly
audible, though he himself was invisible;
probably he thought it likely
that the defenders had obtained firearms.
“Nothing to say to you, Bram,” called
Dodd. “We’ve finished our discussion
on the monotremes.”
“I want you fellows to stand in with
me,” came Bram’s plaintive tones. “It’s
so lonesome all by one’s self, Dodd.”
“Ah, you’re beginning to find that
out, are you?” Dodd could not resist
answering. “You’ll be lonelier yet before
you’re through.”
“Dodd, I didn’t bring that swarm up
here. I swear it. I’ve been trying to
control them from the beginning. I
saw what was coming. I believe I can
avert this horror, drive them into the
sea or something like that. Don’t make
me desperate, Dodd.
“And listen, old man. About those
monotremes—sensible men don’t quarrel
over things like that. Why can’t
we agree to differ?”
“Ah, now you’re talking, Bram,”
Dodd answered. “Only you’re too late.
After what’s happened here to-day,
we’ll have no truck with you. That’s
final.”
“Damn you,” shrieked Bram. “I’ll
batter down this house. I’ll—”
“You’ll do nothing, Bram, because
you can’t,” Dodd answered. “Travers
has wired full information about your
devil-horde, and likewise about you,
and all Australia will be prepared to
give you a warm reception when you
arrive.”
“I tell you I’m invincible,” Bram
screamed. “In three days Australia
will be a ruin, a depopulated desert.
In a week, all southern Asia, in three
weeks Europe, in two months America.”
“You’ve been taking too many of
those pellets, Bram,” Dodd answered.
“Stand back now! Stand back, wherever
you are, or I’ll open the door and
throw the slops over you.”
Bram‘s screech rose high above
the droning of the wings. In another
moment the interior of the room
had grown as black as night. The rattle
of the beetle shells against the four
walls of the house was like the clattering
of stage thunder.
All through the darkness Dodd could
hear the unhurried clicking of the key.
At last the rattling ceased. The sun
shone in again. The ground all around
the house was packed with fallen beetles,
six feet high, a writhing mass that
creaked and clattered as it strove to disengage
itself.
Bram’s voice once more: “I’m leav[244]ing
a guard, Dodd. They’ll get you if
you try to leave. But they won’t eat
you. I’m going to have you three
sliced into little pieces, the Thousand
Deaths of the Chinese. The beetles
will eat the parts that are sliced away—and
you’ll live to watch them. I’ll be
back with a stick or two of dynamite
to-morrow.”
“Yeah, but listen, Bram,” Dodd sang
out. “Listen, you old marsupial tiger.
When those pipe dreams clear away,
I’m going to build a gallows of beetle-shells
reaching to the moon, to hang
you on!”
Bram’s screech of madness died
away. The strident rasping of the beetles’
legs began again. For hours the
three heard it; it was not until nightfall
that it died away.
Bram had made good his threat,
for all around the house, extending
as far as they could see, was the
host of beetle-guards. To venture out,
even with their shells about them, was
clearly a hazardous undertaking. There
was neither food nor water in the place.
“We’ll just have to hold out,” said
Dodd, breaking one of the long periods
of silence.
Tommy did not answer; he did not
hear him, for he was busy at the key.
Suddenly he leaped to his feet.
“God, Jimmy,” he cried, “that devil’s
making good his threat! The swarm’s
in South Australia, destroying every
living thing, wiping out whole towns
and villages! And they—they believe
me now!”
He sank into a chair. For the first
time the strain of the awful past
seemed to grip him. Haidia came to
his side.
“The beetles are finish,” she said in
her soft voice.
“How d’you know, Haidia?” demanded Dodd.
“The beetles are finish,” Haidia repeated
quietly, and that was all that
Dodd could get out of her. But again
the key began to click, and Tommy
staggered to the table. Dot—dash—dash—dot.
Presently he looked up once more.
“The swarm’s halfway to Adelaide,”
he said. “They want to know if I can
help them. Help them!” He burst
into hysterical laughter.
Toward evening he came back after
an hour at the key. “Line must be
broken,” he said. “I’m getting nothing.”
In the moonlight they could see the
huge compound eyes of the beetle
guards glittering like enormous diamonds
outside. They had not been
conscious of thirst during the day, but
now, with the coming of the cool night
their desire for water became paramount.
“Tommy, there must be water in the
station,” said Dodd. “I’m going to get
a pitcher from the kitchen and risk it,
Tommy. Take care of Haidia if—” he
added.
But Haidia laid her hand upon his
arm. “Do not go, Jimmydodd,” she
said. “We can be thirsty to-night, and
to-morrow the beetles will be finish.”
“How d’you know?” asked Dodd
again. But now he realized that
Haidia had never learned the significance
of an interrogation. She only repeated
her statement, and again the
two men had to remain content.
The long night passed. Outside the
many facets of the beetle eyes. Inside
the two men, desperate with anxiety,
not for themselves, but for the fate of
the world, snatching a few moments’
sleep from time to time, then looking
up to see those glaring eyes from the
silent watchers.
Then dawn came stealing over the
desert, and the two shook themselves
free from sleep. And now the eyes
were gone.
But there was immense activity
among the beetles. They were scurrying
to and fro, and, as they watched,
Dodd and Tommy began to see some
significance in their movements.
“Why, they’re digging trenches!”
Tommy shouted. “That’s horrible,
Jimmy! Are they intending to con[245]duct
sapping operations against us
like engineers, or what?”
Dodd did not reply, and Tommy
hardly expected any answer. As the
two men, now joined by Haidia,
watched, they saw that the beetles
were actually digging themselves into
the sand.
Within the space of an hour,
by the time the first shafts of
sunlight began to stream into the
room, there was to be seen only the
massive, rounded shells of the monsters
as they squatted in the sand.
“Now you may fetch water,” said
Haidia, smiling at her lover. “No, you
do not need the shells,” she added.
“The beetles are finish. It is as the wise
men of my people told me.”
Wondering, hesitating, Tommy and
Dodd unlocked the front door. They
stood upon the threshold ready to bolt
back again. But there was no stirring
among the beetle hosts.
Growing bolder, they advanced a few
steps; then, shamed by Haidia’s courage,
they followed her, still cautiously
to the station.
Dodd shouted as he saw a water-tank,
and a receptacle above it with a
water-cock. They let Haidia drink,
then followed suit, and for a few moments,
as they appeased their thirst,
the beetles were forgotten.
Then they turned back. There had
been no movement in that line of shells
that glinted in the morning sunlight.
“Come, I shall show you,” said
Haidia confidently, advancing toward
the trench.
Dodd would have stopped her, but
the girl moved forward quickly, eluded
him with a graceful, mirthful gesture,
and stooped down over the trench.
She rose up, raising in her arms an
empty beetle-shell!
Dodd, who had reached the trench
before Tommy, turned round and
yelled to him excitedly. Tommy ran
forward—and then he understood.
The shells were empty. The swarm,
whose life cycle Bram had admitted he
did not understand, had just moulted!
It had moulted because the bodies,
gorged with food, had grown too large
for the shells. In time, if left alone,
the monsters would grow larger shells,
become invincible again. But just now
they were defenseless as new-born
babes—and knew it.
Deep underneath the empty shells
they had burrowed into the ground.
Everywhere at the bottom of the deep
trenches were the naked, bestial creatures,
waving helpless tentacles and
squirming over one another as they
strove to find shelter and security.
A sudden madness came over Tommy
and Dodd. “Dynamite—there must
be dynamite!” Dodd shouted, as he ran
back to the station.
“Something better than dynamite,”
shouted Tommy, holding up one of a
score of drums of petrol!
CHAPTER XI
The World Set Free
They waited two days at Settler’s
Station. To push along the line
into the desert would have been useless,
and both men were convinced that
an airplane would arrive for them. But
it was not until the second afternoon
that the aviator arrived, half-dead with
thirst and fatigue, and almost incoherent.
His was the last plane on the Australian
continent. He brought the news
of the destruction of Adelaide, and of
the siege of Melbourne and Sydney,
as he termed it. He told Dodd and
Tommy that the two cities had been
surrounded with trenches and barbed
wire. Machine guns and artillery were
bombarding the trenches in which the
beetles had taken shelter.
“Has any one been out on reconnaissance?”
asked Tommy.
Nobody had been permitted to pass
through the barbed wire, though there
had been volunteers. It meant certain
death. But, unless the beetles were
sapping deep in the ground, what their
purpose was, nobody knew.
Tommy and Dodd led him to the
piles of smoking, stinking débris
and told him.
That was where the aviator fainted
from sheer relief.
“The Commonwealth wants you to
take supreme command against the
beetles,” he told Tommy, when he had
recovered. “I’m to bring you back.
Not that they expect me back. But—God,
what a piece of news! Forgive
my swearing—I used to be a parson.
Still am, for the matter of that.”
“How are you going to bring us
three back in your plane?” asked
Tommy.
“I shall stay here with Jimmydodd,”
said Haidia suavely. “There is not the
least danger any more. You must destroy
the beetles before their shells
have grown again, that’s all.”
“Used to be a parson, you say? Still
are?” shouted Dodd excitedly. “Thank
God! I mean, I’m glad to hear it.
Come inside, and come quick. I want
you too, Tommy!”
Then Tommy understood. And it
seemed as if Haidia understood, by
some instinct that belongs exclusively
to women, for her cheeks were flushed
as she turned and smiled into Dodd’s
eyes.
Ten minutes later Tommy hopped
into the biplane, leaving the happy
married couple at Settler’s Station.
His eyes grew misty as the plane took
the air, and he saw them waving to
him from the ground. Dodd and
Haidia and he had been through so
many adventures, and had reached
safety. He must not fail.
He did not fail. He found himself
at Sydney in command of thirty
thousand men, all enthusiastic for the
fight for the human race, soldiers and
volunteers ready to fight until they
dropped. When the news of the situation
was made public, an immense
wave of hope ran through the world.
National differences were forgotten,
color and creed and race grew more
tolerant of one another. A new day
had dawned—the day of humanity’s
true liberation.
Tommy’s first act was to call out the
fire companies and have the beetles’
trenches saturated with petrol from
the fire hoses. Then incendiary bullets,
shot from guns from a safe distance,
quickly converted them into blazing
infernos.
But even so only a tithe of the beetle
army had been destroyed. Two hundred
planes had already been rushed
from New Zealand, and their aviators
went up and scoured the country far
and wide. Everywhere they found
trenches, and, where the soil was
stony, millions of the beetles clustered
helplessly beneath great mounds of
discarded shells.
An army of black trackers had been
brought in planes from all parts of the
country, and they searched out the
beetle masses everywhere along the
course that the invaders had taken.
Then incendiary bombs were dropped
from above.
Day after day the beetle massacre
went on. By the end of a week
the survivors of the invasion began to
take heart again. It was certain that
the greater portion of the horde had
been destroyed.
There was only one thing lacking.
No trace of Bram had been seen since
his appearance at the head of his
beetle army in front of Broken Hill.
And louder and more insistent grew
the world clamor that he should be
found, and put to death in some way
more horrible than any yet devised.
The ingenuity of a million minds
worked upon this problem. Newspapers
all over the world offered prizes
for the most suitable form of death.
Ingenious Oriental tortures were rediscovered.
The only thing lacking was Bram.
A spy craze ran through Australia.
Five hundred Brams were found, and
all of them were in imminent danger
of death before they were able to prove
an alias.
[247]
And, oddly enough, it was Tommy
and Dodd who found Bram. For Dodd
had been brought back east, together
with his bride, and given an important
command in the Army of Extermination.
Dodd had joined Tommy not far
from Broken Hill, where a swarm
of a hundred thousand beetles had
been found in a little known valley.
The monsters had begun to grow new
shells, and the news had excited a
fresh wave of apprehension. The airplanes
had concentrated for an attack
upon them, and Tommy and Dodd were
riding together, Tommy at the controls,
and Dodd observing.
Dodd called through the tube to
Tommy, and indicated a mass that was
moving through the scrub—some fifty
thousand beetles, executing short hops
and evidently regaining some vitality.
Tommy nodded.
He signalled, and the fleet of planes
circled around and began to drop their
incendiary bombs. Within a few minutes
the beetles were ringed with a
wall of fire. Presently the whole terrain
was a blazing furnace.
Hours later, when the fires had died
away, Tommy and Dodd went down to
look at the destruction that had been
wrought. The scene was horrible.
Great masses of charred flesh and shell
were piled up everywhere.
“I guess that’s been a pretty thorough
job,” said Tommy. “Let’s get
back, Jim.”
“What’s that?” cried Dodd, pointing.
Then, “My God, Tommy, it’s one of
our men!”
It was a man, but it was not one of
their men, that creeping, maimed,
half-cinder and half-human thing that
was trying to crawl into the hollow of
a rock. It was Bram, and recognition
was mutual.
Bram dropping, moaning; he was
only the shell of a man, and it was incredible
how he had managed to survive
that ordeal of fire. The remainder
of his life, which only his indomitable
will had held in that shattered body,
was evidently a matter of minutes, but
he looked up at Dodd and laughed.
“So—you’re—here, damn you!” he
snarled. “And—you think—you’ve
won. I’ve—another card—another invasion
of the world—beside which this
is child’s play. It’s an invasion—”
Bram was going, but he pulled himself
together with a supreme effort.
“Invasion by—new species of—monotremes,”
he croaked. “Deep down in—earth.
Was saving to—prove you the
liar you are. Monotremes—egg-laying
platypus big as an elephant—existent
long before pleistocene epoch—make
you recant, you lying fool!”
Bram died, an outburst of bitter
laughter on his lips. Dodd stood silent
for a while; then reverently he removed
his hat.
“He was a madman and a devil, but
he had the potentialities of a god,
Tommy,” he said.
SUCH WELL-KNOW WRITERS AS
Murray Leinster, Ray Cummings,
Victor Rousseau, R. F. Starzl, A. T. Locke,
Capt. S. P. Meek and Arthur J. Burks
Write for
ASTOUNDING STORIES
Mad Music

In an inner room they found
a diabolical machine.
To the accompaniment of a
crashing roar, not unlike rumbling
thunder, the proud Colossus
Building, which a few minutes
before had reared its sixty stories
of artistic architecture
towards
the blue dome of
the sky, crashed
in a rugged, dusty
heap of stone,
brick, cement and mortar. The steel
framework, like the skeleton of some
prehistoric monster, still reared to
dizzy heights but in a bent and twisted
shape of grotesque outline.
No one knew
how many lives
were snuffed out
in the avalanche.
As the collapse
occurred in the[249]
early dawn it was not believed the
death list would be large. It was admitted,
however, that autos, cabs and
surface cars may have been caught under
the falling rock. One train was
known to have been wrecked in the
subway due to a cave-in from the surface
under the ragged mountain of
debris.
The litter fairly filled a part of
Times Square, the most congested
cross-roads on God’s footstool. Straggling
brick and rock had rolled across
the street to the west and had crashed
into windows and doors of innocent
small tradesmen’s shops.
A few minutes after the crash a mad
crowd of people had piled from subway
exits as far away as Penn Station and
Columbus Circle and from cross streets.
These milled about, gesticulating and
shouting hysterically. All neighboring
police stations were hard put to handle
the growing mob.
Hundreds of dead and maimed were
being carried to the surface from the
wrecked train in the subway. Trucks
and cabs joined the ambulance crews
in the work of transporting these to
morgues and hospitals. As the morning
grew older and the news of the
disaster spread, more milling thousands
tried to crowd into the square. Many
were craning necks hopelessly on the
outskirts of the throng, blocks away,
trying vainly to get a view of what
lay beyond.
The fire department and finally several
companies of militia joined the police
in handling the crowd. Newsies,
never asleep, yowled their “Wuxtras”
and made much small money.
The newspapers devoted solid pages
in attempting to describe what had happened.
Nervously, efficient reporters
had written and written, using all their
best adjectives and inventing new ones
in attempts to picture the crash and the
hysterics which followed.
When the excitement was at its
height a middle-aged man,
bleeding at the head, clothes torn and
dusty, staggered into the West 47th
street police station. He found a lone
sergeant at the desk.
The police sergeant jumped to his
feet as the bedraggled man entered and
stumbled to a bench.
“I’m Pat Brennan, street floor watchman
of the Colossus,” he said. “I ran
for it. I got caught in the edge of the
wreck and a brick clipped me. I musta
been out for some time. When I came
around I looked back just once at the
wreck and then I beat it over here.
Phone my boss.”
“I’ll let you phone your boss,” said
the sergeant, “but first tell me just what
happened.”
“Earthquake, I guess. I saw the floor
heaving in waves. Glass was crashing
and falling into the street. All windows
in the arcade buckled, either in
or out. I ran into the street and looked
up. God, what a sight! The building
from sidewalk to towers was rocking
and waving and twisting and buckling
and I saw it was bound to crumple, so
I lit out and ran. I heard a roar like
all Hell broke loose and then something
nicked me and my light went out.”
“How many got caught in the building?”
“Nobody got out but me, I guess.
There weren’t many tenants. The
building is all rented, but not everybody
had moved in yet and those as had
didn’t spend their nights there. There
was a watchman for every five stories.
An engineer and his crew. Three elevator
operators had come in. There
was no names of tenants in or out on
my book after 4 A.M. The crash musta
come about 6. That’s all.”
Throughout the country the
news of the crash was received
with great interest and wonderment,
but in one small circle it caused absolute
consternation. That was in the
offices of the Muller Construction Company,
the builders of the Colossus.
Jason V. Linane, chief engineer of the
company, was in conference with its
president, James J. Muller.
[250]
Muller sat with his head in his hands,
and his face wore an expression of a
man in absolute anguish. Linane was
pacing the floor, a wild expression in
his eyes, and at times he muttered and
mumbled under his breath.
In the other offices the entire force
from manager to office boys was hushed
and awed, for they had seen the expressions
on the faces of the heads of
the concern when they stalked into the
inner office that morning.
Muller finally looked up, rather hopelessly,
at Linane.
“Unless we can prove that the crash
was due to some circumstance over
which we had no control, we are
ruined,” he said, and there actually
were tears in his eyes.
“No doubt about that,” agreed Linane,
“but I can swear that the Colossus
went up according to specifications and
that every ounce and splinter of material
was of the best. The workmanship
was faultless. We have built scores of
the biggest blocks in the world and of
them all this Colossus was the most
perfect. I had prided myself on it.
Muller, it was perfection. I simply
cannot account for it. I cannot. It
should have stood up for thousands
of years. The foundation was solid
rock. It positively was not an earthquake.
No other building in the section
was even jarred. No other earthquake
was ever localized to one half
block of the earth’s crust, and we can
positively eliminate an earthquake or
an explosion as the possible cause. I
am sure we are not to blame, but we
will have to find the exact cause.”
“If there was some flaw?” questioned
Muller, although he knew the answer.
“If there was some flaw, then we’re
sunk. The newspapers are already
clamoring for probes, of us, of the
building, of the owners and everybody
and everything. We have got to have
something damned plausible when we
go to bat on this proposition or every
dollar we have in the world will have
to be paid out.”
“That is not all,” said Muller: “not
only will we be penniless, but we may
have to go to jail and we will never
be able to show our faces in reputable
business circles again. Who was the
last to go over that building?”
“I sent Teddy Jenks. He is a cub
and is swell headed and too big for his
pants, but I would bank my life on
his judgment. He has the judgment of
a much older man and I would also
bank my life and reputation on his engineering
skill and knowledge. He
pronounced the building positively
O.K.—100 per cent.”
“Where is Jenks?”
“He will be here as soon as his car
can drive down from Tarrytown. He
should be here now.”
As they talked Jenks, the youngest
member of the engineering force,
entered. He entered like a whirlwind.
He threw his hat on the floor and drew
out a drawer of a cabinet. He pulled
out the plans for the Colossus, big
blue prints, some of them yards in extent,
and threw them on the floor. Then
he dropped to his knees and began poring
over them.
“This is a hell of a time for you to
begin getting around,” exploded Muller.
“What were you doing, cabareting
all night?”
“It sure is terrible—awful,” said
Jenks, half to himself.
“Answer me,” thundered Muller.
“Oh yes,” said Jenks, looking up.
He saw the look of anguish on his
boss’s face and forgot his own excitement
in sympathy. He jumped to his
feet, placed his arm about the shoulders
of the older man and led him to a chair.
Linane only scowled at the young man.
“I was delayed because I stopped by
to see the wreck. My God, Mr. Muller,
it is awful.” Jenks drew his hand
across his eye as if to erase the scene
of the wrecked building. Then patting
the older man affectionately on the
back he said:
“Buck up. I’m on the job, as usual.
I’ll find out about it. It could not have
been our fault. Why man, that build[251]ing
was as strong as Gibraltar itself!”
“You were the last to inspect it,”
accused Muller, with a break in his
voice.
“Nobody knows that better than I,
and I can swear by all that’s square
and honest that it was no fault of the
material or the construction. It must
have been—”
“Must have been what?”
“I’ll be damned if I know.”
“That’s like him,” said Linane, who,
while really kindly intentioned, had always
rather enjoyed prodding the
young engineer.
“Like me, like the devil,” shouted
Jenks, glaring at Linane. “I suppose
you know all about it, you’re so blamed
wise.”
“No, I don’t know,” admitted Linane.
“But I do know that you don’t like me
to tell you anything. Nevertheless, I
am going to tell you that you had better
get busy and find out what caused
it, or—”
“That’s just what I’m doing,” said
Jenks, and he dived for his plans on
the floor.
Newspaper reporters, many of them,
were fighting outside to get in. Muller
looked at Linane when a stenographer
had announced the reporters for the
tenth time.
“We had better let them in,” he said,
“it looks bad to crawl for cover.”
“What are you going to tell them?”
asked Linane.
“God only knows,” said Muller.
“Let me handle them,” said Jenks,
looking up confidently.
The newspapermen had rushed the
office. They came in like a wild
wave. Questions flew like feathers at
a cock-fight.
Muller held up his hand and there
was something in his grief-stricken
eyes that held the gentlemen of the
press in silence. They had time to
look around. They saw the handsome,
dark-haired, brown-eyed Jenks poring
over the plans. Dust from the carpet
smudged his knees, and he had rubbed
some of it over a sweating forehead,
but he still looked the picture of self-confident
efficiency.
“Gentlemen,” said Muller slowly, “I
can answer all your questions at once.
Our firm is one of the oldest and
staunchest in the trade. Our buildings
stand as monuments to our integrity—”
“All but one,” said a young Irishman.
“You are right. All but one,” confessed
Muller. “But that one, believe
me, has been visited by an act of God.
Some form of earthquake or some unlooked
for, uncontrolled, almost unbelievable
catastrophe has happened.
The Muller company stands back of
its work to its last dollar. Gentlemen,
you know as much as we do. Mr. Jenks
there, whose reputation as an engineer
is quite sturdy, I assure you, was the
last to inspect the building. He passed
upon it when it was finished. He is at
your service.”
Jenks arose, brushed some dust from
his knees.
“You look like you’d been praying,”
bandied the Irishman.
“Maybe I have. Now let me talk.
Don’t broadside me with questions. I
know what you want to know. Let me
talk.”
The newspapermen were silent.
“There has been talk of probing this
disaster, naturally,” began Jenks. “You
all know, gentlemen, that we will aid
any inquiry to our utmost. You want
to know what we have to say about it—who
is responsible. In a reasonable
time I will have a statement to make
that will be startling in the extreme.
I am not sure of my ground now.”
“How about the ground under the
Colossus?” said the Irishman.
“Don’t let’s kid each other,” pleaded
Jenks. “Look at Mr. Muller: it is as
if he had lost his whole family. We
are good people. I am doing all I can.
Mr. Linane, who had charge of the construction,
is doing all he can. We believe
we are blameless. If it is proven
otherwise we will acknowledge our
fault, assume financial responsibility,
and take our medicine. Believe me,[252]
that building was perfection plus, like
all our buildings. That covers the entire
situation.”
Hundreds of questions were parried
and answered by the three engineers,
and the reporters left convinced that
if the Muller Construction Company
was responsible, it was not through
any fault of its own.
The fact that Jenks and Linane
were not strong for each other,
except to recognize each other’s ability
as engineers, was due to an incident
of the past. This incident had caused
a ripple of mirth in engineering circles
when it happened, and the laugh was
on the older man, Linane.
It was when radio was new. Linane,
a structural engineer, had paid little
attention to radio. Jenks was the kind
of an engineer who dabbled in all sciences.
He knew his radio.
When Jenks first came to work with
a technical sheepskin and a few tons
of brass, Linane accorded him only
passing notice. Jenks craved the plaudits
of the older man and his palship.
Linane treated him as a son, but did
not warm to his social advances.
“I’m as good an engineer as he is,”
mused Jenks, “and if he is going to
high-hat me, I’ll just put a swift one
over on him and compel his notice.”
The next day Jenks approached
Linane in conference and said:
“I’ve got a curious bet on, Mr.
Linane. I am betting sound can travel
a mile quicker than it travels a quarter
of a mile.”
“What?” said Linane.
“I’m betting fifty that sound can
travel a mile quicker than it can travel
a quarter of a mile.”
“Oh no—it can’t,” insisted Linane.
“Oh yes—it can!” decided Jenks.
“I’ll take some of that fool money
myself,” said Linane.
“How much?” asked Jenks.
“As much as you want.”
“All right—five hundred dollars.”
“How you going to prove your contention?”
“By stop watches, and your men can
hold the watches. We’ll bet that a
pistol shot can be heard two miles away
quicker than it can be heard a quarter
of a mile away.”
“Sound travels about a fifth of a mile
a second. The rate varies slightly according
to temperature,” explained
Linane. “At the freezing point the
rate is 1,090 feet per second and increases
a little over one foot for every
degree Fahrenheit.”
“Hot or cold,” breezed Jenks, “I am
betting you five hundred dollars that
sound can travel two miles quicker than
a quarter-mile.”
“You’re on, you damned idiot!”
shouted the completely exasperated
Linane.
Jenks let Linane’s friends hold the
watches and his friend held the
money. Jenks was to fire the shot.
Jenks fired the shot in front of a
microphone on a football field. One of
Linane’s friends picked the sound up
instantaneously on a three-tube radio
set two miles away. The other watch
holder was standing in the open a quarter
of a mile away and his watch
showed a second and a fraction.
All hands agreed that Jenks had won
the bet fairly. Linane never exactly
liked Jenks after that.
Then Jenks rather aggravated matters
by a habit. Whenever Linane
would make a very positive statement
Jenks would look owl-eyed and say:
“Mr. Linane, I’ll have to sound you out
about that.” The heavy accent on the
word “sound” nettled Linane somewhat.
Linane never completely forgave
Jenks for putting over this “fast one.”
Socially they were always more or less
at loggerheads, but neither let this feeling
interfere with their work. They
worked together faithfully enough and
each recognized the ability of the
other.
And so it was that Linane and Jenks,
their heads together, worked all night
in an attempt to find some cause that[253]
would tie responsibility for the disaster
on mother nature.
They failed to find it and, sleepy-eyed,
they were forced to admit failure,
so far.
The newspapers, to whom Muller had
said that he would not shirk any responsibility,
began a hue and cry for
the arrest of all parties in any way concerned
with the direction of the building
of the Colossus.
When the death list from the crash
and subway wreck reached 97, the
press waxed nasty and demanded the
arrest of Muller, Linane and Jenks in
no uncertain tones.
Half dead from lack of sleep, the
three men were taken by the police to
the district attorney’s offices and, after
a strenuous grilling, were formally
placed under arrest on charges of criminal
negligence. They put up a $50,000
bond in each case and were permitted
to go and seek further to find the cause
of what the newspapers now began calling
the “Colossal Failure.”
Several days were spent by Linane
and Jenks in examining the wreckage
which was being removed from Times
Square, truckload after truckload, to a
point outside the city. Here it was
again sorted and examined and piled
for future disposal.
So far as could be found every brick,
stone and ounce of material used in the
building was perfect. Attorneys, however,
assured Linane, Jenks and Muller
that they would have to find the real
cause of the disaster if they were to
escape possible long prison sentences.
Night after night Jenks courted
sleep, but it would not come. He began
to grow wan and haggard.
Jenks took to walking the streets
at night, mile after mile, thinking,
always thinking, and searching his
mind for a solution of the mystery.
It was evening. He had walked past
the scene of the Colossus crash several
times. He found himself on a side
street. He looked up and saw in electric
lights:
TOWN HALL
Munsterbergen, the Mad Musician
Concert Here To-night.
He took five dollars from his pocket
and bought a ticket. He entered with
the crowd and was ushered to a seat.
He looked neither to the right or left.
His eyes were sunken, his face lined
with worry.
Something within Jenks caused him
to turn slightly. He was curiously
aware of a beautiful girl who sat beside
him. She had a mass of golden hair
which seemed to defy control. It was
wild, positively tempestuous. Her eyes
were deep blue and her skin as white
as fleecy clouds in spring. He was
dimly conscious that those glorious
eyes were troubled.
She glanced at him. She was aware
that he was suffering. A great surge
of sympathy welled in her heart. She
could not explain the feeling.
A great red plush curtain parted in
the center and drew in graceful folds
to the edges of the proscenium. A
small stage was revealed.
A tousle-headed man with glaring,
beady black eyes, dressed in black evening
clothes stepped forward and bowed.
Under his arm was a violin. He brought
the violin forward. His nose, like the
beak of some great bird, bobbed up and
down in acknowledgment of the plaudits
which greeted him. His long nervous
fingers began to caress the instrument
and his lips began to move.
Jenks was aware that he was saying
something, but was not at all interested.
What he said was this:
“Maybe, yes, I couldn’t talk so good
English, but you could understood it,
yes? Und now I tell you dot I never
play the compositions of any man. I
axtemporize exgloosively. I chust
blay und blay, und maybe you should
listen, yes? If I bleeze you I am chust
happy.”
Jenks’ attention was drawn to him.
He noted his wild appearance.
“He sure looks mad enough,” mused
Jenks.
The violinist flipped the fiddle up
under his chin. He drew the bow
over the strings and began a gentle
melody that reminded one of rain
drops falling on calm waters.
Jenks forgot his troubles. He forgot
everything. He slumped in his seat
and his eyes closed. The rain continued
falling from the strings of the
violin.
Suddenly the melody changed to a
glad little lilting measure, as sweet as
love itself. The sun was coming out
again and the birds began to sing.
There was the trill of a canary with
the sun on its cage. There was the
song of the thrush, the mocking-bird
and the meadow lark. These blended
finally into a melodious burst of chirping
melody which seemed a chorus of
the wild birds of the forest and glen.
Then the lilting love measure again.
It tore at the heart strings, and brought
tears to one’s eyes.
Unconsciously the girl next to Jenks
leaned towards him. Involuntarily he
leaned to meet her. Their shoulders
touched. The cloud of her golden hair
came to rest against his dark locks.
Their hands found each other with
gentle pressure. Both were lost to the
world.
Abruptly the music changed. There
was a succession of broken treble notes
that sounded like the crackling of
flames. Moans deep and melancholy
followed. These grew more strident
and prolonged, giving place to abject
howls, suggesting the lamentations of
the damned.
The hands of the boy and girl
gripped tensely. They could not help
shuddering.
The violin began to produce notes of
a leering, jeering character, growing
more horrible with each measure until
they burst in a loud guffaw of maniacal
laughter.
The whole performance was as if
someone had taken a heaven and
plunged it into a hell.
The musician bowed jerkily, and was
gone.
There was no applause, only wild
exclamations. Half the house was
on its feet. The other half sat as if
glued to chairs.
The boy and the girl were standing,
their hands still gripping tensely.
“Come, let’s get out of here,” said
Jenks. The girl took her wrap and
Jenks helped her into it. Hand in
hand they fled the place.
In the lobby their eyes met, and for
the first time they realized they were
strangers. Yet deep in their hearts
was a feeling that their fates had been
sealed.
“My goodness!” burst from the girl.
“It can’t be helped now,” said Jenks
decisively.
“What can’t be helped?” asked the
girl, although she knew in her heart.
“Nothing can be helped,” said Jenks.
Then he added: “We should know each
other by this time. We have been
holding hands for an hour.”
The girl’s eyes flared. “You have no
right to presume on that situation,”
she said.
Jenks could have kicked himself.
“Forgive me,” he said. “It was only
that I just wanted so to know you.
Won’t you let me see you home?”
“You may,” said the girl simply, and
she led the way to her own car.
They drove north.
Their bodies seemed like magnets.
They were again shoulder to shoulder,
holding hands.
“Will you tell me your name?”
pleaded Jenks.
“Surely,” replied the girl. “I am
Elaine Linane.”
“What?” exploded Jenks. “Why, I
work with a Linane, an engineer with
the Muller Construction Company.”
“He is my father,” she said.
“Why, we are great friends,” said
the boy. “I am Jenks, his assistant—at
least we work together.”
“Yes, I have heard of you,” said the
girl. “It is strange, the way we met.
My father admires your work, but I
am afraid you are not great friends.”
The girl had forgotten her troubles.[255]
She chuckled. She had heard the way
Jenks had “sounded” her father out.
Jenks was speechless. The girl continued:
“I don’t know whether to like you or
to hate you. My father is an old dear.
You were cruel to him.”
Jenks was abject. “I did not mean
to be,” he said. “He rather belittled
me without realizing it. I had to make
my stand. The difference in our years
made him take me rather too lightly.
I had to compel his notice, if I was to
advance.”
“Oh!” said the girl.
“I am sorry—so sorry.”
“You might not have been altogether
at fault,” said the girl. “Father forgets
at times that I have grown up. I resent
being treated like a child, but he
is the soul of goodness and fatherly
care.”
“I know that,” said Jenks.
Every engineer knows his mathematics.
It was this fact, coupled
with what the world calls a “lucky
break,” that solved the Colossus mystery.
Nobody can get around the fact
that two and two make four.
Jenks had happened on accomplishment
to advance in the engineering profession,
and it was well for him that he
had reached a crisis. He had never believed
in luck or in hunches, so it was
good for him to be brought face to face
with the fact that sometimes the footsteps
of man are guided. It made him
begin to look into the engineering of
the universe, to think more deeply, and
to acknowledge a Higher Power.
With Linane he had butted into a
stone wall. They were coming to
know what real trouble meant. The
fact that they were innocent did not
make the steel bars of a cage any more
attractive. Their troubles began to
wrap about them with the clammy intimacy
of a shroud. Then came the
lucky break.
Next to his troubles, Jenks’ favorite
topic was the Mad Musician. He tried
to learn all he could about this uncanny
character at whose concert he
had met the girl of his life. He learned
two facts that made him perk up and
think.
One was that the Mad Musician had
had offices and a studio in the Colossus
and was one of the first to move in.
The other was that the Mad Musician
took great delight in shattering glassware
with notes of or vibrations from
a violin. Nearly everyone knows that
a glass tumbler can be shattered by the
proper note sounded on a violin. The
Mad Musician took delight in this
trick. Jenks courted his acquaintance,
and saw him shatter a row of glasses
of different sizes by sounding different
notes on his fiddle. The glasses
crashed one after another like gelatine
balls hit by the bullets of an expert
rifleman.
Then Jenks, the engineer who knew
his mathematics, put two and two together.
It made four, of course.
“Listen, Linane,” he said to his co-worker:
“this fiddler is crazier than a
flock of cuckoos. If he can crack
crockery with violin sound vibrations,
is it not possible, by carrying the vibrations
to a much higher power, that
he could crack a pile of stone, steel,
brick and cement, like the Colossus?”
“Possible, but hardly probable. Still,”
Linane mused, “when you think about
it, and put two and two together….
Let’s go after him and see what he is
doing now.”
Both jumped for their coats and hats.
As they fared forth, Jenks cinched his
argument:
“If a madman takes delight in breaking
glassware with a vibratory wave or
vibration, how much more of a thrill
would he get by crashing a mountain?”
“Wild, but unanswerable,” said Linane.
Jenks had been calling on the Mad
Musician at his country place. “He
had a studio in the Colossus,” he reminded
Linane. “He must have re-opened
somewhere else in town. I
wonder where.”
[256]
“Musicians are great union men,”
said Linane. “Phone the union.”
Teddy Jenks did, but the union gave
the last known town address as the
Colossus.
“He would remain in the same district
around Times Square,” reasoned
Jenks. “Let’s page out the big buildings
and see if he is not preparing to
crash another one.”
“Fair enough,” said Linane, who was
too busy with the problem at hand to
choose his words.
Together the engineers started a canvass
of the big buildings in the theatrical
district. After four or five had been
searched without result they entered
the 30-story Acme Theater building.
Here they learned that the Mad
Musician had leased a four-room suite
just a few days before. This suite was
on the fifteenth floor, just half way up
in the big structure.
They went to the manager of the
building and frankly stated their suspicions.
“We want to enter that suite
when the tenant is not there,” they explained,
“and we want him forestalled
from entering while we are examining
the premises.”
“Hadn’t we better notify the police?”
asked the building manager, who had
broken out in a sweat when he heard
the dire disaster which might be in
store for the stately Acme building.
“Not yet,” said Linane. “You see,
we are not sure: we have just been
putting two and two together.”
“We’ll get the building detective,
anyway,” insisted the manager.
“Let him come along, but do not let
him know until we are sure. If we are
right we will find a most unusual infernal
machine,” said Linane.
The three men entered the suite
with a pass-key. The detective
was left outside in the hall to halt
anyone who might disturb the searchers.
It was as Jenks had thought. In
an inner room they found a diabolical
machine—a single string stretched
across two bridges, one of brass and
one of wood. A big horsehair bow attached
to a shaft operated by a motor
was automatically sawing across the
string. The note resulting was evidently
higher than the range of the human
ear, because no audible sound resulted.
It was later estimated that the destructive
note was several octaves
higher than the highest note on a
piano.
The entire machine was enclosed in a
heavy wire-net cage, securely bolted to
the floor. Neither the string or bow
could be reached. It was evidently the
Mad Musician’s idea that the devilish
contrivance should not be reached by
hands other than his own.
How long the infernal machine had
been operating no one knew, but the
visitors were startled when the building
suddenly began to sway perceptibly.
Jenks jumped forward to stop
the machine but could not find a switch.
“See if the machine plugs in anywhere
in a wall socket!” he shouted to
Linane, who promptly began examining
the walls. Jenks shouted to the
building manager to phone the police
to clear the streets around the big
building.
“Tell the police that the Acme Theater
building may crash at any moment,”
he instructed.
The engineers were perfectly cool in
face of the great peril, but the building
manager lost his head completely and
began to run around in circles muttering:
“Oh, my God, save me!” and other
words of supplication that blended into
an incoherent babel.
Jenks rushed to the man, trying to
still his wild hysteria.
The building continued to sway dangerously.
Jenks looked from a window. An
enormous crowd was collecting,
watching the big building swinging a
foot out of plumb like a giant pendulum.
The crowd was growing. Should
the building fall the loss of life would
be appalling. It was mid-morning.
The interior of the building teemed[257]
with thousands of workers, for all
floors above the third were offices.
Teddy Jenks turned suddenly. He
heard the watchman in the hall scream
in terror. Then he heard a body fall.
He rushed to the door to see the Mad
Musician standing over the prostrate
form of the detective, a devilish grin
on his distorted countenance.
The madman turned, saw Jenks, and
started to run. Jenks took after him.
Up the staircase the madman rushed toward
the roof. Teddy followed him
two floors and then rushed out to take
the elevators. The building in its mad
swaying had made it impossible for the
lifts to be operated. Teddy realized
this with a distraught gulp in his
throat. He returned to the stairway
and took up the pursuit of the madman.
The corridors were beginning to fill
with screaming men and wailing girls.
It was a sight never to be forgotten.
Laboriously Jenks climbed story after
story without getting sight of the
madman. Finally he reached the roof.
It was waving like swells on a lake before
a breeze. He caught sight of the
Mad Musician standing on the street
wall, thirty stories from the street, a
leer on his devilish visage. He jumped
for him.
The madman grasped him and lifted
him up to the top of the wall as a cat
might have lifted a mouse. Both men
were breathing heavily as a result of
their 15-story climb.
The madman tried to throw Teddy
Jenks to the street below. Teddy clung
to him. The two battled desperately
as the building swayed.
The dense crowd in the street had
caught sight of the two men fighting on
the narrow coping, and the shout which
rent the air reached the ears of Jenks.
The mind of the engineer was still
working clearly, but a wild fear
gripped his heart. His strength seemed
to be leaving him. The madman pushed
him back, bending his spine with brute
strength. Teddy was forced to the narrow
ledge that had given the two men
footing. The fingers of the madman
gripped his throat.
He was dimly conscious that the
swaying of the building was slowing
down. His reason told him that Linane
had found the wall socket and had
stopped the sawing of the devil’s bow
on the engine of hell.
He saw the madman draw a big knife.
With his last remaining strength he
reached out and grasped the wrist
above the hand which held the weapon.
In spite of all he could do he saw the
madman inching the knife nearer and
nearer his throat.
Grim death was peering into the
bulging eyes of Teddy Jenks, when his
engineering knowledge came to his rescue.
He remembered the top stories of
the Acme building were constructed
with a step of ten feet in from the
street line, for every story of construction
above the 24th floor.
“If we fall,” he reasoned, “we can
only fall one story.” Then he deliberately
rolled his own body and the
weight of the madman, who held him,
over the edge of the coping. At the
same time he twisted the madman’s
wrist so the point of the knife pointed
to the madman’s body.
There was a dim consciousness of a
painful impact. Teddy had fallen underneath,
but the force of the two
bodies coming together had thrust the
knife deep into the entrails of the Mad
Musician.
Clouds which had been collecting in
the sky began a splattering downpour.
The storm grew in fury and lightning
tore the heavens, while thunder boomed
and crackled. The rain began falling
in sheets.
This served to revive the unconscious
Teddy. He painfully withdrew
his body from under that of the
madman. The falling rain, stained
with the blood of the Mad Musician,
trickled over the edge of the building.
Teddy dragged himself through a
window and passed his hand over his
forehead, which was aching miserably.[258]
He tried to get to his feet and fell back,
only to try again. Several times he
tried and then, his strength returning,
he was able to walk.
He made his way to the studio where
he had left Linane and found him there
surrounded by police, reporters and
others. The infernal machine had been
rendered harmless, but was kept intact
as evidence.
Catching sight of Teddy, Linane
shouted with joy. “I stopped the
damned thing,” he chuckled, like a
pleased schoolboy. Then, observing
Teddy’s exhausted condition he added:
“Why, you look like you have been
to a funeral!”
“I have,” said Teddy. “You’ll find
that crazy fiddler dead on the twenty-ninth
story. Look out the window of
the thirtieth story,” he instructed the
police, who had started to recover the
body. “He stabbed himself. He is
either dead or dying.”
It proved that he was dead.
No engineering firm is responsible
for the actions of a madman. So the
Muller Construction Company was given
a clean bill of health.
Jenks and Elaine Linane were with
the girl’s father in his study. They
were asking for the paternal blessing.
Linane was pretending to be hard to
convince.
“Now, my daughter,” he said, “this
young man takes $500 of my good
money by sounding me out, as he calls
it. Then he comes along and tries to
take my daughter away from me. It is
positively high-handed. It dates back
to the football game—”
“Daddy, dear, don’t be like that!”
said Elaine, who was on the arm of his
chair with her own arms around him.
“I tell you, Elaine, this dates back
to the fall of 1927.”
“It dates back to the fall of Eve,”
said Elaine. “When a girl finds her
man, no power can keep him from her.
If you won’t give me to Teddy Jenks,
I’ll elope with him.”
“Well, all right then. Kiss me,” said
Linane as he turned towards his radio
set.
“One and one makes one,” said Teddy
Jenks.
Every engineer knows his mathematics.
Have you written in to
ASTOUNDING STORIES
Yet, to Tell the Editors
Just What Kind of
Stories You Would Like
Them to Secure for You?
The Thief of Time

“That man never entered and stole that money as the picture shows,
unless he managed to make himself invisible.”
Harvey Winston, paying
teller of the First National
Bank of Chicago, stripped the
band from a bundle of twenty
dollar bills, counted out seventeen of
them and added
them to the pile
on the counter
before him.
“Twelve hundred
and thirty-one
tens,” he read from the payroll
change slip before him. The paymaster
of the Cramer Packing Company nodded
an assent and Winston turned to
the stacked bills in his rear currency
rack. He picked up a handful of bundles
and turned back to the grill. His
gaze swept the
counter where, a
moment before,
he had stacked
the twenties, and
his jaw dropped.
“You got those twenties, Mr. Trier?”
he asked.
[260]
“Got them? Of course not, how
could I?” replied the paymaster.
“There they are….”
His voice trailed off into nothingness
as he looked at the empty counter.
“I must have dropped them,” said
Winston as he turned. He glanced
back at the rear rack where his main
stock of currency was piled. He stood
paralyzed for a moment and then
reached under the counter and pushed
a button.
The bank resounded instantly to the
clangor of gongs and huge steel grills
shot into place with a clang, sealing all
doors and preventing anyone from entering
or leaving the bank. The guards
sprang to their stations with drawn
weapons and from the inner offices the
bank officials came swarming out. The
cashier, followed by two men, hurried
to the paying teller’s cage.
“What is it, Mr. Winston?” he cried.
“I’ve been robbed!” gasped the
teller.
“Who by? How?” demanded the
cashier.
“I—I don’t know, sir,” stammered
the teller. “I was counting out Mr.
Trier’s payroll, and after I had stacked
the twenties I turned to get the tens.
When I turned back the twenties were
gone.”
“Where had they gone?” asked the
cashier.
“I don’t know, sir. Mr. Trier was as
surprised as I was, and then I turned
back, thinking that I had knocked them
off the counter, and I saw at a glance
that there was a big hole in my back
racks. You can see yourself, sir.”
The cashier turned to the paymaster.
“Is this a practical joke, Mr. Trier?”
he demanded sharply.
“Of course not,” replied the paymaster.
“Winston’s grill was closed. It
still is. Granted that I might have
reached the twenties he had piled up,
how could I have gone through a grill
and taken the rest of the missing
money without his seeing me? The
money disappeared almost instantly.
It was there a moment before, for I
noticed when Winston took the twenties
from his rack that it was full.”
“But someone must have taken it,”
said the bewildered cashier. “Money
doesn’t walk off of its own accord or
vanish into thin air—”
A bell interrupted his speech.
“There are the police,” he said with
an air of relief. “I’ll let them in.”
The smaller of the two men who
had followed the cashier from his
office when the alarm had sounded
stepped forward and spoke quietly.
His voice was low and well pitched
yet it carried a note of authority and
power that held his auditors’ attention
while he spoke. The voice harmonized
with the man. The most noticeable
point about him was the inconspicuousness
of his voice and manner, yet there was
a glint of steel in his gray eyes that
told of enormous force in him.
“I don’t believe that I would let
them in for a few moments, Mr.
Rogers,” he said. “I think that we are
up against something a little different
from the usual bank robbery.”
“But, Mr. Carnes,” protested the
cashier, “we must call in the police in
a case like this, and the sooner they
take charge the better chance there
will be of apprehending the thief.”
“Suit yourself,” replied the little
man with a shrug of his shoulders. “I
merely offered my advice.”
“Will you take charge, Mr. Carnes?”
asked the cashier.
“I can’t supersede the local authorities
in a case like this,” replied Carnes.
“The secret service is primarily interested
in the suppression of counterfeiting
and the enforcement of certain
federal statutes, but I will be glad to
assist the local authorities to the best
of my ability, provided they desire my
help. My advice to you would be to
keep out the patrolmen who are demanding
admittance and get in touch
with the chief of police. I would ask
that his best detective together with an
expert finger-print photographer be
sent here before anyone else is ad[261]mitted.
If the patrolmen are allowed
to wipe their hands over Mr. Winston’s
counter they may destroy valuable evidence.”
“You are right, Mr. Carnes,” exclaimed
the cashier. “Mr. Jervis, will
you tell the police that there is no
violence threatening and ask them to
wait for a few minutes? I’ll telephone
the chief of police at once.”
As the cashier hurried away to his
telephone Carnes turned to his
companion who had stood an interested,
although silent spectator of the
scene. His companion was a marked
contrast to the secret service operator.
He stood well over six feet in height,
and his protruding jaw and shock of
unruly black hair combined with his
massive shoulders and chest to give
him the appearance of a man who
labored with his hands—until one
looked at them. His hands were in
strange contrast to the rest of him.
Long, slim, mobile hands they were,
with tapering nervous fingers—the
hands of a thinker or of a musician.
Telltale splotches of acid told of hours
spent in a laboratory, a tale that was
confirmed by the almost imperceptible
stoop of his shoulders.
“Do you agree with my advice, Dr.
Bird?” asked Carnes deferentially.
The noted scientist, who from his
laboratory in the Bureau of Standards
had sent forth many new things in the
realms of chemistry and physics, and
who, incidentally, had been instrumental
in solving some of the most
baffling mysteries which the secret
service had been called upon to face,
grunted.
“It didn’t do any harm,” he said, “but
it is rather a waste of time. The thief
wore gloves.”
“How in thunder do you know that?”
demanded Carnes.
“It’s merely common sense. A man
who can do what he did had at least
some rudiments of intelligence, and
even the feeblest-minded crooks know
enough to wear gloves nowadays.”
Carnes stepped a little closer to the
doctor.
“Another reason why I didn’t want
patrolmen tramping around,” he said
in an undertone, “is this. If Winston
gave the alarm quickly enough, the
thief is probably still in the building.”
“He’s a good many miles away by
now,” replied Dr. Bird with a shrug of
his shoulders.
Carnes‘ eyes opened widely.
“Why?—how?—who?” he stammered.
“Have you any idea of who
did it, or how it was done?”
“Possibly I have an idea,” replied
Dr. Bird with a cryptic smile. “My
advice to you, Carnes, is to keep away
from the local authorities as much as
possible. I want to be present when
Winston and Trier are questioned and
I may possibly wish to ask a few questions
myself. Use your authority that
far, but no farther. Don’t volunteer
any information and especially don’t
let my name get out. We’ll drop the
counterfeiting case we were summoned
here on for the present and look into
this a little on our own hook. I will
want your aid, so don’t get tied up
with the police.”
“At that, we don’t want the police
crossing our trail at every turn,” protested
Carnes.
“They won’t,” promised the doctor.
“They will never get any evidence on
this case, if I am right, and neither
will we—for the present. Our stunt is
to lie low and wait for the next attempt
of this nature and thus accumulate
some evidence and some idea of
where to look.”
“Will there be another attempt?”
asked Carnes.
“Surely. You don’t expect a man
who got away with a crime like this
to quit operations just because a few
flatfeet run around and make a hullabaloo
about it, do you? I may be
wrong in my assumption, but if I am
right, the most important thing is to
keep all reference to my name or position
out of the press reports.”
[262]
The cashier hastened up to them.
“Detective-Captain Sturtevant will
be here in a few minutes with a photographer
and some other men,” he
said. “Is there anything that we can
do in the meantime, Mr. Carnes?”
“I would suggest that Mr. Trier and
his guard and Mr. Winston go into
your office,” replied Carnes. “My assistant
and I would like to be present
during the questioning, if there are no
objections.”
“I didn’t know that you had an
assistant with you,” answered the
cashier.
Carnes indicated Dr. Bird.
“This gentleman is Mr. Berger, my
assistant,” he said. “Do you understand?”
“Certainly. I am sure there will be
no objection to your presence, Mr.
Carnes,” replied the cashier as he led
the way to his office.
A few minutes later Detective-Captain
Sturtevant of the Chicago
police was announced. He acknowledged
the introductions gruffly and
got down to business at once.
“What were the circumstances of
the robbery?” he asked.
Winston told his story, Trier and
the guard confirming it.
“Pretty thin!” snorted the detective
when they had finished. He whirled
suddenly on Winston.
“Where did you hide the loot?” he
thundered.
“Why—uh—er—what do you mean?”
gulped the teller.
“Just what I said,” replied the detective.
“Where did you hide the loot?“
“I didn’t hide it anywhere,” said the
teller. “It was stolen.”
“You had better think up a better
one,” sneered Sturtevant. “If you think
that you can make me believe that that
money was stolen from you in broad
daylight with two men in plain sight
of you who didn’t see it, you might
just as well get over it. I know that
you have some hiding place where you
have slipped the stuff and the quicker
you come clean and spill it, the better
it will be for you. Where did you hide
it?”
“I didn’t hide it!” cried the teller,
his voice trembling. “Mr. Trier can
tell you that I didn’t touch it from the
time I laid it down until I turned
back.”
“That’s right,” replied the paymaster.
“He turned his back on me for
a moment, and when he turned back,
it was gone.”
“So you’re in on it too, are you?”
said Sturtevant.
“What do you mean?” demanded
the paymaster hotly.
“Oh nothing, nothing at all,” replied
the detective. “Of course Winston
didn’t touch it and it disappeared and
you never saw it go, although you
were within three feet of it all the
time. Did you see anything?” he demanded
of the guard.
“Nothing that I am sure of,” answered
the guard. “I thought that a
shadow passed in front of me for an
instant, but when I looked again, it
was gone.”
Dr. Bird sat forward suddenly.
“What did this shadow look
like?” he asked.
“It wasn’t exactly a shadow,” said
the guard. “It was as if a person had
passed suddenly before me so quickly
that I couldn’t see him. I seemed to
feel that there was someone there, but
I didn’t rightly see anything.”
“Did you notice anything of the
sort?” demanded the doctor of Trier.
“I don’t know,” replied Trier
thoughtfully. “Now that Williams has
mentioned it, I did seem to feel a
breath of air or a motion as though
something had passed in front of me.
I didn’t think of it at the time.”
“Was this shadow opaque enough to
even momentarily obscure your vision?”
went on the doctor.
“Not that I am conscious of. It was
just a breath of air such as a person
might cause by passing very rapidly.”
“What made you ask Trier if he had[263]
the money when you turned around?”
asked the doctor of Winston.
“Say-y-y,” broke in the detective.
“Who the devil are you, and what do
you mean by breaking into my examination
and stopping it?”
Carnes tossed a leather wallet on the
table.
“There are my credentials,” he said
in his quiet voice. “I am chief of one
section of the United States Secret
Service as you will see, and this is Mr.
Berger, my assistant. We were in the
bank, engaged on a counterfeiting case,
when the robbery took place. We have
had a good deal of experience along
these lines and we are merely anxious
to aid you.”
Sturtevant examined Carnes’ credentials
carefully and returned them.
“This is a Chicago robbery,” he said,
“and we have had a little experience in
robberies and in apprehending robbers
ourselves. I think that we can get
along without your help.”
“You have had more experience with
robberies than with apprehending robbers
if the papers tell the truth,” said
Dr. Bird with a chuckle.
The detective’s face flushed.
“That will be enough from you,
Mr. Sherlock Holmes,” he said. “If
you open your mouth again, I’ll arrest
you as a material witness and as a possible
accomplice.”
“That sounds like Chicago methods,”
said Carnes quietly. “Now listen to
me, Captain. My assistant and I are
merely trying to assist you in this
case. If you don’t desire our assistance
we’ll proceed along our own lines without
interfering, but in the meantime
remember that this is a National Bank,
and that our questions will be answered.
The United States is higher
than even the Chicago police force, and
I am here under orders to investigate
a counterfeiting case. If I desire, I
can seal the doors of this bank and allow
no one in or out until I have the
evidence I desire. Do you understand?”
Sturtevant sprang to his feet with an
oath, but the sight of the gold badge
which Carnes displayed stopped him.
“Oh well,” he said ungraciously. “I
suppose that no harm will come of
letting Winston answer your fool
questions, but I’ll warn you that I’ll report
to Washington that you are interfering
with the course of justice and
using your authority to aid the getaway
of a criminal.”
“That is your privilege,” replied
Carnes quietly. “Mr. Winston, will
you answer Mr. Berger’s question?”
“Why, I asked him because he was
right close to the money and I thought
that he might have reached through the
wicket and picked it up. Then, too—”
He hesitated for a moment and Dr.
Bird smiled encouragingly.
“What else?” he asked.
“Why, I can’t exactly tell. It just
seemed to me that I had heard the
rustle that bills make when they are
pulled across a counter. When I saw
them gone, I thought that he might
have taken them. Then when I turned
toward him, I seemed to hear the rustle
of bills behind me, although I knew
that I was alone in the cage. When I
looked back the money was gone.”
“Did you see or hear anything like a
shadow or a person moving?”
“No—yes—I don’t know. Just as I
turned around it seemed to me that the
rear door to my cage had moved and
there may have been a shadow for an
instant. I don’t know. I hadn’t
thought of it before.”
“How long after that did you ring
the alarm gongs?”
“Not over a second or two.”
“That’s all,” said Dr. Bird.
“If your high and mightiness has no
further questions to ask, perhaps you
will let me ask a few,” said Sturtevant.
“Go ahead, ask all you wish,” replied
Dr. Bird with a laugh. “I
have all the information I desire here
for the present. I may want to ask
other questions later, but just now I
think we’ll be going.”
[264]
“If you find any strange finger-prints
on Winston’s counter, I’ll be glad to
have them compared with our files,”
said Carnes.
“I am not bothering with finger-prints,”
snorted the detective. “This
is an open and shut case. There would
be lots of Winston’s finger-prints there
and no others. There isn’t the slightest
doubt that this is an inside case
and I have the men I want right here.
Mr. Rogers, your bank is closed for
to-day. Everyone in it will be searched
and then all those not needed to close
up will be sent away. I will get a
squad of men here to go over your
building and locate the hiding place.
Your money is still on the premises
unless these men slipped it to a confederate
who got out before the alarm
was given. I’ll question the guards
about that. If that happened, a little
sweating will get it out of them.”
“Are you going to arrest me?” demanded
Trier in surprise.
“Yes, dearie,” answered the detective.
“I am going to arrest you and
your two little playmates if these
Washington experts will allow me to.
You will save a lot of time and quite
a few painful experiences if you will
come clean now instead of later.”
“I demand to see my lawyer and to
communicate with my firm,” said the
paymaster.
“Time enough for that when I am
through with you,” replied the detective.
He turned to Carnes.
“Have I your gracious permission to
arrest these three criminals?” he
asked.
“Yes indeed, Captain,” replied
Carnes sweetly. “You have my gracious
permission to make just as big
an ass of yourself as you wish. We’re
going now.”
“By the way, Captain,” said Dr.
Bird as he followed Carnes out.
“When you get through playing with
your prisoners and start to look for
the thief, here is a tip. Look for a
left-handed man who has a thorough
knowledge of chemistry and especially
toxicology.”
“It’s easy enough to see that he was
left-handed if he pulled that money
out through the grill from the positions
occupied by Trier and his guard,
but what the dickens led you to suspect
that he is a chemist and a toxicologist?”
asked Carnes as he and the
doctor left the bank.
“Merely a shrewd guess, my dear
Watson,” replied the doctor with a
chuckle. “I am likely to be wrong, but
there is a good chance that I am right.
I am judging solely from the method
used.”
“Have you solved the method?” demanded
Carnes in amazement. “What
on earth was it? The more I have
thought about it, the more inclined I
am to believe that Sturtevant is right
and that it is an inside job. It seems
to me impossible that a man could have
entered in broad daylight and lifted
that money in front of three men and
within sight of a hundred more without
some one getting a glimpse of him.
He must have taken the money out in
a grip or a sack or something like that,
yet the bank record shows that no one
but Trier entered with a grip and no
one left with a package for ten minutes
before Trier entered.”
“There may be something in what
you say, Carnes, but I am inclined to
have a different idea. I don’t think it
is the usual run of bank robbery, and
I would rather not hazard a guess just
now. I am going back to Washington
to-night. Before I go any further into
the matter, I need some rather specialized
knowledge that I don’t possess
and I want to consult with Dr. Knolles.
I’ll be back in a week or so and then
we can look into that counterfeiting
case after we get this disposed of.”
“What am I to do?” asked Carnes.
“Sit around the lobby of your hotel,
eat three meals a day, and read the papers.
If you get bored, I would recommend
that you pay a visit to the Art
Institute and admire the graceful lions[265]
which adorn the steps. Artistic contemplations
may well improve your
culture.”
“All right,” replied Carnes. “I’ll assume
a pensive air and moon at the
lions, but I might do better if you told
me what I was looking for.”
“You are looking for knowledge, my
dear Carnes,” said the doctor with a
laugh. “Remember the saying of the
sages: To the wise man, no knowledge
is useless.”
A huge Martin bomber roared
down to a landing at the Maywood
airdrome, and a burly figure
descended from the rear cockpit and
waved his hand jovially to the waiting
Carnes. The secret service man
hastened over to greet his colleague.
“Have you got that truck I wired
you to have ready?” demanded the
doctor.
“Waiting at the entrance; but say,
I’ve got some news for you.”
“It can wait. Get a detail of men
and help us to unload this ship. Some
of the cases are pretty heavy.”
Carnes hurried off and returned with
a gang of laborers, who took from the
bomber a dozen heavy packing cases
of various sizes, several of them
labelled either “Fragile” or “Inflammable”
in large type.
“Where do they go, Doctor?” he
asked when the last of them had been
loaded onto the waiting truck.
“To the First National Bank,” replied
Dr. Bird, “and Casey here goes
with them. You know Casey, don’t
you, Carnes? He is the best photographer
in the Bureau.”
“Shall I go along too?” asked
Carnes as he acknowledged the introduction.
“No need for it. I wired Rogers and
he knows the stuff is coming and what
to do with it. Unpack as soon as you
get there, Casey, and start setting up
as soon as the bank closes.”
“All right, Doctor,” replied Casey as
he mounted the truck beside the
driver.
“Where do we go, Doctor?” asked
Carnes as the truck rolled off.
“To the Blackstone Hotel for a bath
and some clean clothes,” replied the
doctor. “And now, what is the news
you have for me?”
“The news is this, Doctor. I carried
out your instructions diligently and,
during the daylight hours, the lions
have not moved.”
Dr. Bird looked contrite.
“I beg your pardon, Carnes,” he
said. “I really didn’t think when I
left you so mystified how you must
have felt. Believe me, I had my own
reasons, excellent ones, for secrecy.”
“I have usually been able to maintain
silence when asked to,” replied
Carnes stiffly.
“My dear fellow, I didn’t mean to
question your discretion. I know that
whatever I tell you is safe, but there
are angles to this affair that are so
weird and improbable that I don’t dare
to trust my own conclusions, let alone
share them. I’ll tell you all about it
soon. Did you get those tickets I
wired for?”
“Of course I got them, but what have
two tickets to the A. A. U. track meet
this afternoon got to do with a bank
robbery?”
“One trouble with you, Carnes,” replied
the doctor with a judicial air, “is
that you have no idea of the importance
of proper relaxation. Is it
possible that you have no desire to see
Ladd, this new marvel who is smashing
records right and left, run? He performs
for the Illinois Athletic Club
this afternoon, and it would not surprise
me to see him lower the world’s
record again. He has already lowered
the record for the hundred yard dash
from nine and three-fifths to eight and
four-fifths. There is no telling what
he will do.”
“Are we going to waste the whole
afternoon just to watch a man run?”
demanded Carnes in disgust.
“We will see many men run, my dear
fellow, but there is only one in whom[266]
I have a deep abiding interest, and
that is Mr. Ladd. Have you your
binoculars with you?”
“No.”
“Then by all means beg, borrow or
steal two pairs before this afternoon.
We might easily miss half the fun
without them. Are our seats near the
starting line for the sprints?”
“Yes. The big demand was for seats
near the finish line.”
“The start will be much more interesting,
Carnes. I was somewhat of a
minor star in track myself in my college
days and it will be of the greatest
interest to me to observe the starting
form of this new speed artist. Now
Carnes, don’t ask any more questions.
I may be barking up the wrong tree
and I don’t want to give you a chance
to laugh at me. I’ll tell you what to
watch for at the track.”
The sprinters lined up on the
hundred yard mark and Dr. Bird
and Carnes sat with their glasses
glued to their eyes watching the slim
figure in the colors of the Illinois
Athletic Club, whose large “62” on his
back identified him as the new star.
“On your mark!” cried the starter.
“Get set!”
“Ah!” cried Dr. Bird. “Did you see
that Carnes?”
The starting gun cracked and the
runners were off on their short grind.
Ladd leaped into the lead and rapidly
distanced the field, his legs twinkling
under him almost faster than the eye
could follow. He was fully twenty
yards in the lead when his speed suddenly
lessened and the balance of the
runners closed up the gap he had
opened. His lead was too great for
them, and he was still a good ten yards
in the lead when he crossed the tape.
The official time was posted as eight
and nine-tenths seconds.
“Another thirty yards and he would
have been beaten,” said Carnes as he
lowered his glasses.
“That is the way he has won all of
his races,” replied the doctor. “He
piles up a huge lead at first and then
loses a good deal at the finish. His
speed doesn’t hold up. Never mind
that, though, it is only an additional
point in my favor. Did you notice his
jaws just before the gun went?”
“They seemed to clench and then he
swallowed, but most of them did some
thing like that.”
“Watch him carefully for the next
heat and see if he puts anything into
his mouth. That is the important
thing.”
Dr. Bird sank into a brown study
and paid no attention to the next few
events, but he came to attention
promptly when the final heat of the
hundred yard dash was called. With
his glasses he watched Ladd closely as
the runner trotted up to the starting
line.
“There, Carnes!” he cried suddenly.
“Did you see?”
“I saw him wipe his mouth,” said
Carnes doubtfully.
“All right, now watch his jaws just
before the gun goes.”
The final heat was a duplicate of
the first preliminary. Ladd took
an early lead which he held for three-fourths
of the distance to the tape,
then his pace slackened and he finished
only a bare ten yards ahead of the next
runner. The time tied his previous
world’s record of eight and four-fifths
seconds.
“He crunched and swallowed all
right, Doctor,” said Carnes.
“That is all I wanted to be sure of.
Now Carnes, here is something for you
to do. Get hold of the United States
Commissioner and get a John Doe
warrant and go back to the hotel with
it and wait for me. I may phone you
at any minute and I may not. If I
don’t, wait in your room until you hear
from me. Don’t leave it for a minute.”
“Where are you going, Doctor?”
“I’m going down and congratulate
Mr. Ladd. An old track man like me
can’t let such an opportunity pass.”
“I don’t know what this is all about,[267]
Doctor,” replied Carnes, “but I know
you well enough to obey orders and to
keep my mouth shut until it is my
turn to speak.”
Few men could resist Dr. Bird when
he set out to make a favorable impression,
and even a world’s champion is
apt to be flattered by the attention of
one of the greatest scientists of his
day, especially when that scientist has
made an enviable reputation as an athlete
in his college days and can talk
the jargon of the champion’s particular
sport. Henry Ladd promptly capitulated
to the charm of the doctor and
allowed himself to be led away to supper
at Bird’s club. The supper passed
off pleasantly, and when the doctor requested
an interview with the young
athlete in a private room, he gladly
consented. They entered the room together,
remained for an hour and a
half, and then came out. The smile
had left Ladd’s face and he appeared
nervous and distracted. The doctor
talked cheerfully with him but kept a
firm grip on his arm as they descended
the stairs together. They entered a
telephone booth where the doctor made
several calls, and then descended to the
street, where they entered a taxi.
“Maywood airdrome,” the doctor told
the driver.
Two hours later the big Martin
bomber which had carried the
doctor to Chicago roared away into the
night, and Bird turned back, reentered
the taxi, and headed for the city alone.
When Carnes received the telephone
call, which was one of those the doctor
made from the booth in his club,
he hurried over to the First National
Bank. His badge secured him an entrance
and he found Casey busily engaged
in rigging up an elaborate piece
of apparatus on one of the balconies
where guards were normally stationed
during banking hours.
“Dr. Bird said to tell you to keep on
the job all night if necessary,” he told
Casey. “He thinks he will need your
machine to-morrow.”
“I’ll have it ready to turn on the
power at four A.M.,” replied Casey.
Carnes watched him curiously for a
while as he soldered together the electrical
connections and assembled an apparatus
which looked like a motion picture
projector.
“What are you setting up?” he asked
at length.
“It is a high speed motion picture
camera,” replied Casey, “with a telescopic
lens. It is a piece of apparatus
which Dr. Bird designed while he was
in Washington last week and which I
made from his sketches, using some
apparatus we had on hand. It’s a
dandy, all right.”
“What is special about it?”
“The speed. You know how fast an
ordinary movie is taken, don’t you?
No? Well, it’s sixteen exposures per
second. The slow pictures are taken
sometimes at a hundred and twenty-eight
or two hundred and fifty-six exposures
per second, and then shown at
sixteen. This affair will take half a
million pictures per second.”
“I didn’t know that a film would register
with that short an exposure.”
“That’s slow,” replied Casey
with a laugh. “It all depends on
the light. The best flash-light powder
gives a flash about one ten-thousandth
of a second in duration, but that is by
no means the speed limit of the film.
The only trouble is enough light and
sufficient shutter speed. Pictures have
been taken by means of spark photography
with an exposure of less than
one three-millionth of a second. The
whole secret of this machine lies in
the shutter. This big disc with the
slots in the edge is set up before the
lens and run at such a speed that half
a million slots per second pass before
the lens. The film, which is sixteen
millimeter X-ray film, travels behind
the lens at a speed of nearly five miles
per second. It has to be gradually
worked up to this speed, and after the
whole thing is set up, it takes it nearly
four hours to get to full speed.”
[268]
“At that speed, it must take a million
miles of film before you get up
steam.”
“It would, if the film were being exposed.
There is only about a hundred
yards of film all told, which will run
over these huge drums in an endless
belt. There is a regular camera shutter
working on an electric principle
which remains closed. When the
switch is tripped, the shutter opens in
about two thirty-thousandths of a second,
stays open just one one-hundredth
of a second, and then closes. This time
is enough to expose nearly all of our
film. When we have our picture, I
shut the current down, start applying
a magnetic brake, and let it slow down.
It takes over an hour to stop it without
breaking the film. It sounds complicated,
but it works all right.”
“Where is your switch?”
“That is the trick part of it. It
is a remote control affair. The
shutter opens and starts the machine
taking pictures when the back door
of the paying teller’s cage is opened
half an inch. There is also a hand
switch in the line that can be opened
so that you can open the door without
setting off the camera, if you wish.
When the hand switch is closed and
the door opened, this is what happens.
The shutter on the camera opens, the
machine takes five thousand pictures
during the next hundredth of a second,
and then the shutter closes. Those
five thousand exposures will take about
five minutes to show at the usual rate
of sixteen per second.”
“You said that you had to get plenty
of light. How are you managing that?”
“The camera is equipped with a special
lens ground out of rock crystal.
This lens lets in ultra-violet light
which the ordinary lens shuts out, and
X-ray film is especially sensitive to
ultra-violet light. In order to be sure
that we get enough illumination, I will
set up these two ultra-violet floodlights
to illumine the cage. The teller will
have to wear glasses to protect his eyes
and he’ll get well sunburned, but something
has to be sacrificed to science,
as Dr. Bird is always telling me.”
“It’s too deep for me,” said Carnes
with a sigh. “Can I do anything to
help? The doctor told me to stand by
and do anything I could.”
“I might be able to use you a little
if you can use tools,” said Casey with
a grin. “You can start bolting together
that light proof shield if you want to.”
“Well, Carnes, did you have an
instructive night?” asked Dr.
Bird cheerfully as he entered the First
National Bank at eight-thirty the next
morning.
“I don’t see that I did much good,
Doctor. Casey would have had the machine
ready on time anyway, and I’m
no machinist.”
“Well, frankly, Carnes, I didn’t expect
you to be of much help to him,
but I did want you to see what Casey
was doing, and a little of it was pretty
heavy for him to handle alone. I suppose
that everything is ready?”
“The motor reached full speed about
fifteen minutes ago and Casey went
out to get a cup of coffee. Would you
mind telling me the object of the
whole thing?”
“Not at all. I plan to make a permanent
record of the work of the most
ingenious bank robber in the world. I
hope he keeps his word.”
“What do you mean?”
“Three days ago when Sturtevant
sweated a ‘confession’ out of poor Winston,
the bank got a message that the
robbery would be repeated this morning
and dared them to prevent it. Rogers
thought it was a hoax, but he telephoned
me and I worked the Bureau
men night and day to get my camera
ready in time for him. I am afraid
that I can’t do much to prevent the
robbery, but I may be able to take a
picture of it and thus prevent other
cases of a like nature.”
“Was the warning written?”
“No. It was telephoned from a pay
station in the loop district, and by the[269]
time it was traced and men got there,
the telephoner was probably a mile
away. He said that he would rob the
same cage in the same manner as he
did before.”
“Aren’t you taking any special precautions?”
“Oh, yes, the bank is putting on extra
guards and making a lot of fuss of that
sort, probably to the great amusement
of the robber.”
“Why not close the cage for the
day?”
“Then he would rob a different one
and we would have no way of photographing
his actions. To be sure, we
will put dummy money there, bundles
with bills on the outside and paper on
the inside, so if I don’t get a picture
of him, he won’t get much. Every bill
in the cage will be marked as well.”
“Did he say at what time he would
operate?”
“No, he didn’t, so we’ll have to stand
by all day. Oh, hello, Casey, is everything
all right?”
“As sweet as chocolate candy, Doctor.
I have tested it out thoroughly,
and unless we have to run it so long
that the film wears out and breaks, we
are sitting pretty. If we don’t get the
pictures you are looking for, I’m a
dodo, and I haven’t been called that
yet.”
“Good work, Casey. Keep the bearings
oiled and pray that the film doesn’t
break.”
The bank had been opened only
ten minutes when the clangor of
gongs announced a robbery. It was
practically a duplicate of the first. The
paying teller had turned from his window
to take some bills from his rack
and had found several dozens of bundles
missing. As the gongs sounded,
Dr. Bird and Casey leaped to the camera.
“She snapped, Doctor!” cried Casey
as he threw two switches. “It’ll take
an hour to stop and half a day to develop
the film, but I ought to be able
to show you what we got by to-night.”
“Good enough!” cried Dr. Bird. “Go
ahead while I try to calm down the
bank officials. Will you have everything
ready by eight o’clock?”
“Easy, Doctor,” replied Casey as he
turned to the magnetic brake.
By eight o’clock quite a crowd had
assembled in a private room at the
Blackstone Hotel. Besides Dr. Bird
and Carnes, Rogers and several other
officials of the First National Bank
were present, together with Detective-Captain
Sturtevant and a group of the
most prominent scientists and physicians
gathered from the schools of the
city.
“Gentlemen,” said Dr. Bird when all
had taken seats facing a miniature
moving picture screen on one wall, “to-night
I expect to show you some pictures
which will, I am sure, astonish
you. It marks the advent of a new departure
in transcendental medicine. I
will be glad to answer any questions
you may wish to ask and to explain
the pictures after they are shown, but
before we start a discussion, I will ask
that you examine what I have to show
you. Lights out, please!”
He stepped to the rear of the room
as the lights went out. As his eyes
grew used to the dimness of the room
he moved forward and took a vacant
seat. His hand fumbled in his pocket
for a second.
“Now!” he cried suddenly.
In the momentary silence which followed
his cry, two dull metallic clicks
could be heard, and a quick cry that
was suddenly strangled as Dr. Bird
clamped his hand over the mouth of
the man who sat between him and
Carnes.
“All right, Casey,” called the doctor.
The whir of a projection machine
could be heard and on the screen
before them leaped a picture of the paying
teller’s cage of the First National
Bank. Winston’s successor was standing
motionless at the wicket, his lips
parted in a smile, but the attention of
all was riveted on a figure who moved[270]
at the back of the cage. As the picture
started, the figure was bent over an
opened suitcase, stuffing into it bundles
of bills. He straightened up and
reached to the rack for more bills, and
as he did so he faced the camera full
for a moment. He picked up other
bundles of bills, filled the suitcase, fastened
it in a leisurely manner, opened
the rear door of the cage and walked
out.
“Again, please!” called Dr. Bird.
“And stop when he faces us full.”
The picture was repeated and
stopped at the point indicated.
“Lights, please!” cried the doctor.
The lights flashed on and Dr. Bird
rose to his feet, pulling up after him
the wilted figure of a middle-aged man.
“Gentlemen,” said the doctor in ringing
tones, “allow me to present to you
Professor James Kirkwood of the faculty
of the Richton University, formerly
known as James Collier of the
Bureau of Standards, and robber of
the First National Bank.”
Detective-Captain Sturtevant jumped
to his feet and cast a searching glance
at the captive.
“He’s the man all right,” he cried.
“Hang on to him until I get a wagon
here!”
“Oh, shut up!” said Carnes. “He’s
under federal arrest just now, charged
with the possession of narcotics. When
we are through with him, you can have
him if you want him.”
“How did you get that picture, Doctor?”
cried the cashier. “I watched
that cage every minute during the
morning and I’ll swear that man never
entered and stole that money as the
picture shows, unless he managed to
make himself invisible.”
“You’re closer to the truth than
you suspect, Mr. Rogers,” said
Dr. Bird. “It is not quite a matter of
invisibility, but something pretty close
to it. It is a matter of catalysts.”
“What kind of cats?” asked the cashier.
“Not cats, Mr. Rogers, catalysts.
Catalysts is the name of a chemical reaction
consisting essentially of a decomposition
and a new combination
effected by means of a catalyst which
acts on the compound bodies in question,
but which goes through the reaction
itself unchanged. There are a
great many of them which are used in
the arts and in manufacturing, and
while their action is not always clearly
understood, the results are well known
and can be banked on.
“One of the commonest instances of
the use of a catalyst is the use of
sponge platinum in the manufacture of
sulphuric acid. I will not burden you
with the details of the ‘contact’ process,
as it is known, but the combination
is effected by means of finely divided
platinum which is neither
changed, consumed or wasted during
the process. While there are a number
of other catalysts known, for instance
iron in reactions in which metallic magnesium
is concerned, the commonest
are the metals of the platinum group.
“Less is known of the action of catalysts
in the organic reactions, but it
has been the subject of intensive study
by Dr. Knolles of the Bureau of Standards
for several years. His studies of
the effects of different colored lights,
that is, rays of different wave-lengths,
on the reactions which constitute
growth in plants have had a great effect
on hothouse forcing of plants and
promise to revolutionize the truck gardening
industry. He has speeded up
the rate of growth to as high as ten
times the normal rate in some cases.
“A few years ago, he and his assistant,
James Collier, turned their attention
toward discovering a catalyst
which would do for the metabolic reactions
in animal life what his light
rays did for plants. What his method
was, I will not disclose for obvious
reasons, but suffice it to say that he met
with great success. He took a puppy
and by treating it with his catalytic
drugs, made it grow to maturity, pass
through its entire normal life span,
and die of old age in six months.”
“That is very interesting, Doctor,
but I fail to see what bearing it
has on the robbery.”
“Mr. Rogers, how, on a dark day and
in the absence of a timepiece, would
you judge the passage of time?”
“Why, by my stomach, I guess.”
“Exactly. By your metabolic rate.
You eat a meal, it digests, you expend
the energy which you have taken into
your system, your stomach becomes
empty and your system demands more
energy. You are hungry and you judge
that some five or six hours must have
passed since you last ate. Do you follow?”
“Certainly.”
“Let us suppose that by means of
some tonic, some catalytic drug, your
rate of metabolism and also your rate
of expenditure of energy has been increased
six fold. You would eat a meal
and in one hour you would be hungry
again. Having no timepiece, and assuming
that you were in a light-proof
room, you would judge that some five
hours had passed, would you not?”
“I expect so.”
“Very well. Now suppose that this
accelerated rate of digestion and expenditure
of energy continued. You
would be sleepy in perhaps three hours,
would sleep about an hour and a quarter,
and would then wake, ready for
your breakfast. In other words, you
would have lived through a day in four
hours.”
“What advantage would there be in
that?”
“None, from your standpoint. It
would, however, increase the rate of
reproduction of cattle greatly and
might be a great boom to agriculture,
but we will not discuss this phase now.
Suppose it were possible to increase
your rate of metabolism and expenditure
of energy, in other words, your
rate of living, not six times, but thirty
thousand times. In such a case you
would live five minutes in one one-hundredth
of a second.”
“Naturally, and you would live a
year in about seventeen and one-half
minutes, and a normal lifespan of seventy
years in about twenty hours. You
would be as badly off as any common
may-fly.”
“Agreed, but suppose that you
could so regulate the dose of
your catalyst that its effect would last
for only one one-hundredth of a second.
During that short period of time,
you would be able to do the work that
would ordinarily take you five minutes.
In other words, you could enter a bank,
pack a satchel with currency and walk
out. You would be working in a leisurely
manner, yet your actions would
have been so quick that no human eye
could have detected them. This is my
theory of what actually took place.
For verification, I will turn to Dr.
Kirkwood, as he prefers to be known
now.”
“I don’t know how you got that picture,
but what you have said is about
right,” replied the prisoner.
“I got that picture by using a speed
of thirty thousand times the normal
sixteen exposures per second,” replied
Dr. Bird. “That figure I got from Dr.
Knolles, the man who perfected the
secret you stole when you left the Bureau
three years ago. You secured only
part of it and I suppose it took all your
time since to perfect and complete it.
You gave yourself away when you experimented
on young Ladd. I was a
track man myself in my college days
and when I saw an account of his running,
I smelt a rat, so I came back and
watched him. As soon as I saw him
crush and swallow a capsule just as the
gun was fired, I was sure, and got hold
of him. He was pretty stubborn, but
he finally told me what name you were
running under now, and the rest was
easy. I would have got you in time
anyway, but your bravado in telling us
when you would next operate gave me
the idea of letting you do it and photographing
you at work. That is all I
have to say. Captain Sturtevant, you
can take your prisoner whenever you
want him.”
“I reckoned without you, Dr.
Bird, but the end hasn’t come yet.
You may send me up for a few years,
but you’ll never find that money. I’m
sure of that.”
“Tut, tut, Professor,” laughed
Carnes. “Your safety deposit box in
the Commercial National is already
sealed until a court orders it opened.
The bills you took this morning were
all marked, so that is merely additional
proof, if we needed it. You surely
didn’t think that such a transparent
device as changing your name from
‘James Collier’ to ‘John Collyer’ and
signing with your left hand instead
of your right would fool the secret
service, did you? Remember, your old
Bureau records showed you to be ambidextrous.”
“What about Winston’s confession?”
asked Rogers suddenly.
“Detective-Captain Sturtevant can
explain that to a court when Mr. Winston
brings suit against him for false
arrest and brutal treatment,” replied
Carnes.
“A very interesting case, Carnes,” remarked
the doctor a few hours later.
“It was an enjoyable interlude in the
routine of most of the cases on which
you consult me, but our play time is
over. We’ll have to get after that
counterfeiting case to-morrow.”
IN THE NEXT ISSUE
BRIGANDS OF THE MOON
Beginning an Amazing Four-part Interplanetary Novel
By RAY CUMMINGS
THE SOUL MASTER
A Thrilling Novelette of the Substitution of Personality
By WILL SMITH and R. J. ROBBINS
COLD LIGHT
An Extraordinary Scientific Mystery
By CAPT. S. P. MEEK
—AND MANY OTHER STORIES, OF COURSE
Advertisements


“She is Yours, Master!”
Sick at heart, the trembling girl shuddered at the words that
delivered her to this terrible fate of the East. How could
she escape from this Oriental monster into whose hands she
had been given—this mysterious man of mighty power whose
face none had yet seen?
Here is an extraordinary situation. What was to be the fate of this
beautiful girl? Who was this strange emissary whom no one really knew?
To know the answer to this and the most exciting
tales of Oriental adventure and mystery ever told,
read on through the most thrilling, absorbing,
entertaining and fascinating pages ever written.
Masterpieces of Oriental Mystery
11 Superb Volumes by SAX ROHMER
Written with his uncanny knowledge of things Oriental
New!
Just A Twist Of The Wrist
Banishes Old-Style Can Openers to the Scrap Heap and
BRINGS AGENTS $5 to $12 IN AN HOUR
Women universally detest the old-style can opener.
Yet in every home in the land cans are being
opened with it, often several times a day. Imagine how
thankfully they welcome this new method—this automatic
way of doing their most distasteful job. With the Speedo
can opening machine you can just put the can in the
machine, turn the handle, and almost instantly the job is
done.
End This Waste and Danger
You undoubtedly know what a nasty, dangerous job it is
to open cans with the old-fashioned can opener. You have
to hack your way along slowly—ripping a jagged furrow
around the edge. Next thing
you know, the can opener
slips. Good night! You’ve
torn a hole in your finger. As
often as not it will get infected
and stay sore a long
time. Perhaps even your life
will be endangered from
blood poisoning!
You may be lucky enough to
get the can open without cutting
yourself. But there’s still
the fact to consider that the
ragged edge of tin left
around the top makes it almost
impossible to pour out
all of the food. Yet now, all
this trouble, waste and danger
is ended. No wonder
salesmen everywhere are finding
this invention a truly
revolutionary money maker!
New “Million
Dollar” Can
Opening Machine
The Speedo holds the can—opens
it, flips up the lid so
you can grab it—and gives
you back the can without a
drop spilled, without any
rough edges to snag your fingers—all
in a couple of seconds! It’s so easy even a 10-year-old
child can do it in perfect safety! No wonder
women—and men, too—simply go wild over it! No wonder
Speedo salesmen often sell to every house in the block
and make up to $10 an hour.
SPEEDO
Central States Mfg. Co.,
4500 Mary Ave. Dept. B-2403
St. Louis, Mo.
Yes, rush me the facts and details of your FREE
OFFER.
- Name
- Address
- City State
[ ] Check here if interested only in one for your home.
Generous Free Test Offer
Frankly, men, I realize that the profit possibilities of this
proposition as outlined briefly here may seem almost incredible
to you. So I’ve worked out a plan by-which you
can examine the invention and test its profits without
risking one penny.
Get my free test offer while the territory you want is
still open—I’ll hold it for you while you make the test.
I’ll send you all the facts about others making $25 to $150
in a week. I’ll also tell you about another fast-selling
item that brings you two profits on every call. All you
risk is a 2¢ stamp—so grab your pencil and shoot me
the coupon right now.
CENTRAL STATES MFG. CO., Dept. B-2403
4500 Mary Ave. (Est. over 20 years) St. Louis, Mo.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Half a Million People
have learned music this easy way

Yes, half a million delighted men and women
all over the world have learned music this
quick, easy way.
Half a million—500,000—what a gigantic orchestra
they would make! Some are playing on
the stage, others in orchestras, and many thousands
are daily enjoying the pleasure and popularity
of being able to play some instrument.
Surely this is convincing proof of the success
of the new, modern method perfected by the
U.S. School of Music! And what these people
have done, YOU, too, can do!
Many of this half million didn’t know one note
from another—others had never touched an instrument—yet
in half the usual time they learned
to play their favorite instrument. Best of all, they
found learning music amazingly easy. No monotonous
hours of exercises—no tedious scales—no
expensive teachers. This simplified method made
learning music as easy as A-B-C!
It is like a fascinating game. From the very start
you are playing real tunes, perfectly, by note. You simply
can’t go wrong, for every step, from beginning to end,
is right before your eyes in
print and picture. First you
are told how to do a thing,
then a picture shows you
how, then you do it yourself
and hear it. And almost before
you know it, you are
playing your favorite pieces—jazz,
ballads, classics. No
private teacher could make
it clearer. Little theory—plenty
of accomplishment.
That’s why students of the
U.S. School of Music get
ahead twice as fast—three
times as fast as those who
study old-fashioned, plodding
methods.
You don’t need any special “talent.” Many of the
half-million who have already become accomplished
players never dreamed they possessed musical ability.
They only wanted to play some instrument—just like
you—and they found they could quickly learn how
this easy way. Just a little of your spare time each
day is needed—and you enjoy every minute of it. The
cost is surprisingly low—averaging only a few cents a
day—and the price is the same for whatever instrument
you choose. And remember, you are studying right in
your own home—without paying big fees to private
teachers.
Don’t miss any more good times! Learn now to
play your favorite instrument and surprise all your
friends. Change from a wallflower to the center of
attraction. Music is the best thing to offer at a party—musicians
are invited everywhere. Enjoy the popularity
you have been missing. Get your share of the musician’s
pleasure and profit! Start now!
U.S. SCHOOL OF MUSIC,
3692 Brunswick Bldg., New York City.
Please send me your free book, “Music Lessons in Your Own
Home,” with introduction by Dr. Frank Crane, Free Demonstration
Lesson, and particulars of your easy payment plan. I am
interested in the following course:
- Have you an instrument:
- Name
- Address
- City State
Free Booklet and Demonstration Lesson
If you are in earnest about wanting to join the
crowd of entertainers and be a “big hit” at any party—if
you really do want to play your favorite instrument,
to become a performer whose services will be in demand—fill
out and mail the convenient coupon asking
for our Free Booklet and Free Demonstration Lesson.
These explain our wonderful method fully and show you
how easily and quickly you can learn to play at little
expense. This booklet will also tell you all about the
amazing new Automatic Finger Control. Instruments are
supplied when needed—cash or credit, U.S. School of
Music 3692 Brunswick Bldg., New York City.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Only 28 years old and
earning $15,000 a year
![]() Works in Shoe Factory W. T. Carson was forced to leave | ![]() Starts Studying at Home Carson determined to make something | ![]() Now Owns Big Business Today W. T. Carson is the owner |
![]() Lectures at College Just a few months ago a large | ![]() How to Earn More Money If the I. C. S. can smooth the path | ![]() The Boss is Watching You Show him you are ambitious and |
INTERNATIONAL CORRESPONDENCE SCHOOLS. Box 2124-E, Scranton, Penns.
Without cost or obligation, please send me a copy of your booklet, “Who Wins and Why,” and full particulars
about the course before which I have marked X in the list below:
BUSINESS TRAINING COURSES
- [ ] Business Management
- [ ] Industrial Management
- [ ] Personnel Management
- [ ] Traffic Management
- [ ] Accounting and C.P.A. Coaching
- [ ] Cost Accounting
- [ ] Bookkeeping
- [ ] Secretarial Work
- [ ] Spanish
- [ ] French
- [ ] Salesmanship
- [ ] Advertising
- [ ] Business Correspondence
- [ ] Show Card and Sign Lettering
- [ ] Stenography and Typing
- [ ] English
- [ ] Civil Service
- [ ] Railway Mail Clerk
- [ ] Mail Carrier
- [ ] Grade School Subjects
- [ ] High School Subjects
- [ ] Cartooning
- [ ] Illustrating
- [ ] Lumber Dealer
TECHNICAL AND INDUSTRIAL COURSES
- [ ] Architect
- [ ] Architectural Draftsman
- [ ] Building Foreman
- [ ] Concrete Builder
- [ ] Contractor and Builder
- [ ] Structural Draftsman
- [ ] Structural Engineer
- [ ] Electrical Engineer
- [ ] Electrical Contractor
- [ ] Electric Wiring
- [ ] Electric Lighting
- [ ] Electric Car Running
- [ ] Telegraph Engineer
- [ ] Telephone Work
- [ ] Mechanical Engineer
- [ ] Mechanical Draftsman
- [ ] Machine Shop Practice
- [ ] Toolmaker
- [ ] Patternmaker
- [ ] Civil Engineer
- [ ] Surveying and Mapping
- [ ] Bridge Engineer
- [ ] Gas Engine Operating
- [ ] Automobile Work
- [ ] Aviation Engines
- [ ] Plumber and Steam Fitter
- [ ] Plumbing Inspector
- [ ] Foreman Plumber
- [ ] Heating and Ventilation
- [ ] Sheet-Metal Worker
- [ ] Steam Engineer
- [ ] Marine Engineer
- [ ] Refrigeration Engineer
- [ ] R.R. Positions
- [ ] Highway Engineer
- [ ] Chemistry
- [ ] Pharmacy
- [ ] Mining Engineer
- [ ] Navigation
- [ ] Assayer
- [ ] Iron and Steel Worker
- [ ] Textile Overseer or Supt.
- [ ] Cotton Manufacturing
- [ ] Woolen Manufacturing
- [ ] Agriculture
- [ ] Fruit Growing
- [ ] Poultry Farming
- [ ] Mathematics
- [ ] Radio
- Name Address
- City State
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
LET RCA INSTITUTES START
YOU ON THE ROAD TO …
SUCCESS IN RADIO
Radio needs you…. That’s why the entire
Radio industry is calling for trained men.
Radio is thrilling work … easy hours,
vacations with pay and a chance to see the
world. Manufacturers and broadcasting
stations are now eagerly seeking
trained RCA Institutes men.
Millions of sets need servicing …
thousands of ships require experienced
operators…. Never before
was there an opportunity like this!
This is the Only Course Sponsored
by Radio Corporation of
America
RCA sets the standards for the
entire Radio industry…. The
RCA Institutes’ Home Laboratory
Training Course enables you to
quickly learn all the secrets of
Radio…. In your spare time you
can obtain a thorough, practical
education in Radio.
Graduates of RCA Institutes Find
It Easier to Get Good Jobs
Students of RCA Institutes get
first-hand knowledge, get it quickly
and get it complete. Success in
Radio depends upon training and
that’s the training you get with
RCA Institutes. That’s why every
graduate of RCA Institutes who
desired a position has been able
to get one…. That’s why
graduates are always in big
demand!
Study Radio at the Oldest and
Largest Commercial Training
Organization in the World
Send for this Free Book …
or step in at any of our resident
schools and see for yourself how
thousands of men are already on
the road to success in Radio.
Remember that you, too, can
speed up your earning capacity
… can earn more money in Radio
than you ever earned before. The
man who trains today will hold
down the big-money Radio job
of the future. Come in and get
this free book or send for it by
mail. Everything you want to
know about Radio. 40 fascinating
pages, packed with pictures and
descriptions of the brilliant opportunities
in this gigantic, world-wide
money-making profession.
RCA INSTITUTES, Inc.
Dept. NS-2, 326 Broadway,
New York, N.Y.
Gentlemen: Please send me your FREE 40-page book which
illustrates the brilliant opportunities in Radio and describes
your laboratory-method of instruction at home!
- Name
- Address
SEND FOR IT TODAY!
Clip this Coupon NOW!
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
“INTO THE
AFRICAN BLUE”
High Spots in the Life of a Big Game Photographer
By MARTIN JOHNSON

“Into the African Blue”
is Africa—the land of romance—of
adventure.
African big game is rapidly
being shot off; the
end is in sight, and it is
for the purpose of recording
in pictures and in story
the remarkable wild life
which soon must vanish,
that Martin and Osa Johnson
undertake their safaris
into the remotest corners
of the “Blue.”
Johnson’s photographs
are magnificent! They portray
the primitive drama
of the wilderness. We see
close-ups of elephants and
giraffes suckling their
young; lions lolling in the
broiling sun or disputing
possession of a zebra kill.
We are introduced into
the inner family circle of
rhinos, leopards, eland,
oryx, gazelle and others—all
unconscious of the
nearby presence of man. And there are, of course, thrilling moments when a cantankerous
rhino, elephant or lion resents the intrusion and charges the camera with deadly intent.
This thrilling serial, profusely illustrated with photographs by the author, began in the December
issue of FOREST and STREAM. Follow Martin and Osa Johnson through the Soudan, the
Congo, Kenya and Tanganyika; share their adventures—
Department C

80 Lafayette Street, New York, N.Y.
Here’s my $1.00. I want the 6 issues beginning
with the December number, and Vols. 1 and 2 of
the Sportsmen’s Encyclopedia.
SPECIAL OFFER
In addition to this thrilling serial, which in book form
would cost not less than $3.00, the next six issues of
FOREST and STREAM will contain much of interest
to the outdoorsman—angler, hunter, camper and nature
lover.
FOREST and STREAM brings to you the best outdoor
literature written by the foremost authorities in
their respective fields. By making use of the coupon
to the left you can secure six issues of FOREST and
STREAM containing the complete story “Into the African
Blue” for the special price of $1.00, and you will receive
in addition to the magazine and without extra cost
volumes 1 and 2 of the Sportsmen’s Encyclopedia, an
invaluable reference book which presents in handy form
accurate and comprehensive information on every branch
of outdoor sport.
Send in the coupon—”DO IT NOW!“
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements

I Will Train You
at Home to Fill
a Big-Pay
Radio Job
If you are earning a penny less than $50
a week, send for my book of information on
the opportunities in Radio. It’s FREE. Clip
the coupon NOW. A flood of gold is pouring
into Radio, creating hundreds of big-pay jobs.
Why go along at $25, $30 or $45 a week when
the good jobs in Radio pay $50, $75 and up to
$250 a week? “Rich Rewards in Radio” gives
full information on these big jobs and explains
how you can quickly learn Radio through my
easy, practical home-study training.
Mail This FREE COUPON Today
J. E. Smith, President,
Dept. OBM, National Radio Institute,
Washington, D.C.
Dear Mr. Smith: Send me your Free book
“Rich Rewards in Radio,” giving information
on the big-money opportunities in Radio and
your practical method of teaching with six
Radio Outfits. I understand this places me
under no obligation.
- Name Age
- Address
- City State
Salaries of $50 to $250 a Week
Not Unusual
The amazing growth of Radio has astounded
the world. In a few short years three hundred
thousand jobs have been created. And
the biggest growth is still to come. That’s
why salaries of $50 to $250 a week are not
unusual. Radio simply hasn’t got nearly the
number of thoroughly trained men it needs.
You Can Learn Quickly and Easily
in Spare Time
Hundreds of N. R. I. trained men are today making
big money—holding down big jobs—in the Radio
field. You, too, should get into Radio. You can stay
home, hold your job and learn in your spare time.
Lack of high school education or Radio experience
are no drawbacks.
Many Earn $15, $20, $30 Weekly
On the Side While Learning
I teach you to begin making money shortly after
you enroll. My new practical method makes this
possible. I give you SIX BIG OUTFITS of Radio
parts and teach you to build practically every type of
receiving set known. M. E. Sullivan, 412 73rd St.,
Brooklyn, N.Y., writes: “I made $720 while studying.”
G. W. Page, 1807 21st Ave. S., Nashville,
Tenn., “I picked up $935 in my spare time while
studying.”
Your Money Back If Not Satisfied
My course fits you for all lines—manufacturing,
selling, servicing sets, in business for yourself, operating
on board ship, or in a broadcasting station—and
many others. I back up my training with a signed
agreement to refund every penny of your money if,
after completion, you are not satisfied with the lessons
and instructions I give you.
Act NOW—NEW 64-Page Book is FREE

Send for this big book of
Radio information. It has
put hundreds of fellows on
the road to bigger pay and
success. Get it. See what
Radio offers you, and how
my Employment Department
helps you get into Radio
after you graduate. Clip or
tear out the coupon and mail
it RIGHT NOW.
J. E. Smith, President, Dept. OBM
National Radio Institute
Washington, D.C.
Employment Service to all Graduates
Originators of Radio Home Study Training
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
A Year’s Protection Against SICKNESS | Less than 3¢ a Day! | A Year’s Protection Against ACCIDENT |

Which do you want?
Suppose you met with an accident or sickness
to-night—salary stopped—which would you
prefer,
$25 Weekly … or Sympathy?
Which will your family want?
In case of your accidental death, which would
you rather give your family
$10,000 Cash … or Sympathy?
Which would you Pay?
Would you rather pay bills and household expenses
out of a slim savings account or a
$10 bill
For a Whole Year’s Protection Against
SICKNESS
AND
ACCIDENT
Get Cash instead of Sympathy
If you met with an accident
in your home, on the
street, or road, in the field, or on your job—will your income continue?
Remember, few escape without accident—and none of us can
tell what to-morrow holds for us. While you are reading this warning,
somewhere some ghastly tragedy is taking its toll of human life or
limb, some flood or fire, some automobile or train disaster. Protect
yourself now.
Get Cash instead of Sympathy
If you suddenly became ill—would your income stop? What if you
contracted lobar pneumonia, appendicitis operation, or any of the
many common ills which are covered in this strong policy, wouldn’t
you rest easier and convalesce more quickly if you knew that this
old line company stood ready to help lift from your shoulders
distressing financial burdens in case of a personal tragedy. Protect
yourself now.
Get Cash instead of Sympathy
Don’t Wait for Misfortune to Overtake You
North American Accident Insurance Co., [of Chicago]
388 Wallach Building, Newark, New Jersey.
Gentlemen: At no cost to me send details of
New $10,000 Premier $10 Policy.
- Name
- Address
- City
Mail the Coupon
today!
Mail the Coupon
before it’s too late
to protect yourself
against the
chances of fate
picking you out
as its next victim.
Largest and Oldest Exclusive Health and Accident
Insurance Company in America.
Under Supervision of All State Insurance Departments
ESTABLISHED OVER 40 YEARS
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
![]() | Pledge to the Public 1 Every used car is conspicuously marked 2 All Studebaker automobiles which are 3 Every purchaser of a used car may © 1929 The Studebaker Corporation of America. | ![]() |
You can save money
and get a better motor car
if you buy
according to the Studebaker Pledge plan
OVER 150,000 THRIFTY AMERICAN
CITIZENS DID LAST YEAR!
A well constructed car, sold at 40 or 50 per cent of
its original price, offers maximum transportation
value. Studebaker dealers offer many fine used cars—Studebakers,
Erskines and other makes—which have
been driven only a few thousand miles.
The Studebaker Corporation of America
Dept. 232, South Bend, Indiana
Please send me copy of “How to Judge a Used Car”
- Name
- Address
- City State
Reconditioning
of mechanical parts, refinishing of bodies give
new car life to these cars at prices no greater than
you must pay for a cheap new car. And as a final
measure of protection, these cars are sold according to
the Studebaker Pledge—which offers 5 days’ driving trial
on all cars and a 30-day guarantee on all certified cars.
Prices being plainly marked provides the same price
for everyone. Millions of people buy “used” houses.
Every car on the road is a used car the
week after it is purchased.
STUDEBAKER
Builder of Champions
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements

Amazingly Easy
Way to Get Into
ELECTRICITY
Don’t spend your life waiting for $5 raises in a dull, hopeless job.
Now … and forever … say good-bye to 25 and 35 dollars a week.
Let me teach you how to prepare for positions that lead to $50,
$64, and on up to $200 a week in Electricity—NOT by correspondence,
but by an amazing way to teach right here in the
great Coyne Shops that makes you a practical expert in 90
days! Getting into electricity is far easier than you imagine!
LEARN WITHOUT BOOKS—In 90 Days
By Actual Work—in the Great Coyne Shops
Lack of experience—age, or advanced education bars no one.
I don’t care if you don’t know an armature from an air brake—I
don’t expect you to! It makes no difference! Don’t let lack
of money stop you. Most of the men at Coyne have no more
money than you have. That’s why I have worked out my astonishing
offers.
Earn While Learning
If you need part-time work to help pay your living expenses I’ll
help you get it and when you graduate I’ll give you lifetime
employment service. And, in 12 brief weeks, in the great
roaring shops of Coyne, I train you as you never dreamed you
could be trained … on one of the greatest outlays of electrical
apparatus ever assembled … real dynamos, engines, power
plants, autos, switchboards, transmitting stations … everything
from door bells to farm power and lighting … full sized
… in full operation every day!
No Books—No Lessons
No dull books, no baffling charts, no classes, you get individual training …
all real actual work … building real batteries … winding real armatures,
operating real motors, dynamos and generators, wiring houses, etc.
COYNE ELECTRICAL SCHOOL, H. C. Lewis, Pres.
500 S. Paulina Street,
Dept. 20-66,
Chicago, Illinois
Dear Mr. Lewis: Without obligation send me your big, free
catalog and all details of Free Employment Service, Radio,
Airplane, and Automotive Electrical Courses, and how I
may “earn while learning.”
- Name
- Address
- City State
GET THE FACTS Coyne is your one great chance to get
into electricity. Every obstacle is removed.
This school is 30 years old—Coyne training is tested—proven
beyond all doubt—endorsed by many large electrical concerns. You can
find out everything absolutely free. Simply mail the coupon and let me
send you the big, free Coyne book of 150 photographs … facts … jobs
… salaries … opportunities. Tells you how many earn expenses while
training and how we assist our graduates in the field. This does not
obligate you. So act at once. Just mail coupon.
BIG BOOK FREE!
Send for my big book containing 150 photographs telling complete
story—absolutely FREE
COYNE ELECTRICAL SCHOOL
500 S. Paulina St., Dept. 20-66, Chicago, Ill.

Thank
you for
making it
possible for
me to own a
21-jewel Santa
Fe Special, write
thousands of our
customers.
Buy Direct
Our catalogue is
our showroom.
Any watch will be
sent for you to see
without one penny
down. No obligation
to buy.
Save
1/3 to 1/2
on the price you pay for a similar watch made by
other Manufacturers. Most liberal offer. Our “Direct
to You” offer and Extra Special Distribution
Plan is fully explained in the New Santa Fe Special
Booklet just off the press. The “Santa Fe Special”
Plan means a big saving of money to you and you
get the best watch value on the market today.
Railroad Accuracy
Beauty Unsurpassed
Life-long Dependability
—all are combined
in the highest degree
in the famous “Santa
Fe Special” Watch.
SANTA FE WATCH CO., Dept. 255, Thomas Bldg.,
Topeka, Kansas.
Please send me absolutely Free your New Watch Book [ ]
Diamond Book [ ].
- Name
- Address State
These watches are now in service on practically every railroad
in the United States and in every branch of the Army
and Naval service. Thousands of them are distributed
around the world. You will never miss the few cents a day
that will make you own one of these watches.
Just Out!Send coupon for our New Watch Book—just
off the press. All the newest watch
case designs in white or green gold, fancy shapes and thin
models are shown. Read our easy payment offer. Wear
the watch 30 days FREE.
SANTA FE WATCH CO.
Dept. 255
Thomas Bldg.
Topeka, Kans.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements

“Pardon me, gentlemen!”
Business men gargle daily to check colds and sore throat
Why is Listerine to be found in the offices of
a majority of American business men? Why do
they use it at the noon hour? Why do they
sometimes halt important meetings, to gargle
with it?
Simply because, like you, they recognize in
this safe antiseptic a swift, effective enemy of
sore throat and the common cold. Used at the
first sign of trouble, it has prevented thousands
of cases from becoming serious.
Its effectiveness is due to its amazing power to
destroy disease germs, millions of which lodge
in the oral cavity. Though safe to use and
pleasant to taste, full strength Listerine kills
even such resistant organisms as the Staphylococcus
Aureus (pus) and Bacillus Typhosus
(typhoid) in counts ranging to 200,000,000 in
15 seconds. We could not make this statement
unless prepared to prove it to the entire satisfaction
of the medical profession and the U.S.
Government.
As a preventive of sore throat and colds use
Listerine systematically every day. And at the
first definite sign that either is developing, increase
the frequency of the gargle. You will be
amazed to see how quickly the condition disappears.
Lambert Pharmacal Co., St. Louis, Mo.
LISTERINE for SORE THROAT
Kills 200,000,000 germs in 15 seconds
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Go to School at Home!
High School
Course in
Two Years!
You Want to Earn Big Money!
And you will not be satisfied unless you earn steady promotion.
But are you prepared for the job ahead of you?
Do you measure up to the standard that insures success?
For a more responsible position a fairly good education is
necessary. To write a sensible business letter, to prepare
estimates, to figure cost and to compute interest, you
must have a certain amount of preparation. All this you
must be able to do before you will earn promotion.
Many business houses hire no men whose general knowledge
is not equal to a high school course. Why? Because
big business refuses to burden itself with men who are
barred from promotion by the lack of elementary education.
Can You Qualify for a Better Position
We have a plan whereby you can. We can give you a complete
but simplified high school course in two years, giving
you all the essentials that form the foundation of practical
business. It will prepare you to hold your own where
competition is keen and exacting. Do not doubt your ability,
but make up your mind to it and you will soon have
the requirements that will bring you success and big
money. YOU CAN DO IT.
Let us show you how to get on the road to success.
It will not cost you a single working hour. Write today.
It costs you nothing but a stamp.
American School
Dept. H-237
Drexel Ave. and 58th St., Chicago
American School
Dept. H-237
Drexel Ave. and 58th St., Chicago
Send me full information on the subject checked and how
you will help me win success.
- ___ Architect
- ___ Building Contractor
- ___ Automobile Engineer
- ___ Automobile Repairman
- ___ Civil Engineer
- ___ Structural Engineer
- ___ Business Manager
- ___ Cert. Public Accountant
- ___ Accountant and Auditor
- ___ Bookkeeper
- ___ Draftsman and Designer
- ___ Electrical Engineer
- ___ Electric Light & Power
- ___ General Education
- ___ Vocational Guidance
- ___ Business Law
- ___ Lawyer
- ___ Machine Shop Practice
- ___ Mechanical Engineer
- ___ Shop Superintendent
- ___ Employment Manager
- ___ Steam Engineer
- ___ Foremanship
- ___ Sanitary Engineer
- ___ Surveyor (& Mapping)
- ___ Telephone Engineer
- ___ Telegraph Engineer
- ___ High School Graduate
- ___ Wireless Radio
- ___ Undecided
- Name
- Address

SAVE
20% NOW!
Most Practical
Boiler & Cooker
Made with large 5-inch Improved
Cap and Spout. Safe,
practical and simple. Nothing
to get out of order, most substantial
and durable on the
market. Will last a lifetime,
gives real service and satisfaction.
Easily Cleaned
Cap removed in a second;
no burning of
hands. An ideal low
pressure-boiler and pasteurizer
for home and
farm.
Save 20% by ordering
direct from factory. No
article of such high quality
and utility ever sold
at such amazingly low
prices. Prices quoted are
each with order or one-fourth
cash, balance
C.O.D. Send check or
money order: prompt
shipment made in plain
strong box. The only boiler
worth having. Large
Catalog Free.
HOME MANUFACTURING CO.
Dept. 5850
18 E. Kinzie St.
Chicago, Illinois
Agents!
Sell
Shirts

Start without investment in a
profitable shirt business of your
own. Take orders in your district
for nationally known Bostonian
Shirts. $1.50 commission for you
on sale of 3 shirts for $6.95—Postage
Paid. $9 value, guaranteed fast colors.
No experience needed. Complete selling equipment FREE!
Good Pay for Honest Workers
Big earnings for ambitious workers. Genuine Broadcloth in four fast
colors. Write for money-making plan, free outfit, with actual cloth
samples and everything need to start. Name and address on postal
will do. Write TODAY! SURE!
BOSTONIAN MFG. CO., b-300, 89 Bickford St., Boston, Mass.
DEAFNESS IS MISERY


Multitudes of persons with defective hearing
and Head Noises enjoy conversation,
go to Theatre and Church because they
Use Leonard Invisible Ear Drums which
resemble Tiny Megaphones fitting
in the Ear entirely out of sight.
No wires, batteries or head piece.
They are inexpensive. Write for
booklet and sworn statement of
the inventor who was himself deaf.
A. O. LEONARD, Inc., Suite 683, 70 5th Ave., New York
Denison’s
Plays
54 Years of Hits
We supply all entertainment
needs for dramatic clubs,
schools, lodges, etc., and for
every occasion.
T. S. Denison & Co. 623 S. Wabash, Dept. 130 Chicago
Don’t Stop Tobacco
Without precautions against injurious effects.
Baco-Cure gives the necessary assistance. Use tobacco
while you take it. Has aided hundreds. Complete
$5.00 treatment guaranteed to get results or
money refunded. Write for booklet.
Eureka Chemical Co., B-26 Columbus, Ohio
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Easy, Quick Way
To Get Into

Let Major Rockwell
Train You
AT HOME
My new, practical, amazing, Home Study Course prepares
you quickly to fill any of the fascinating Aviation
jobs, either on the ground or as a skilled flyer, paying
$50 to $150 a week. I train you to succeed quickly, to
fill one of the thousands of air and ground jobs now
open, and I help you find your right place in Aviation.
I’ll Help You Get Your Job
Learn at home in your spare hours. In 12 short weeks you can
be ready to take your flying instructions at greatly reduced
rates at any airport near your home, or right here in Dayton.
Or you can step into any aviation ground job with my help. Experience
or advanced education not necessary. Aviation—the
fastest growing industry is calling you! You risk nothing. If
you are not satisfied after completing my course, I’ll refund
your tuition. Take the first step by writing NOW for my big
FREE Book and Tuition offer. State age.
MAJOR R. L. ROCKWELL
The Dayton School of Aviation
Desk B-6
Dayton, Ohio

SAXOPHONE
Easy to Play
Easy To Pay
Simplified Key Arrangement
Fingers fall naturally
into playing position.
Makes it extremely
easy to play rapidly
on the Buescher.
The Buescher True-Tone Saxophone is the
easiest of all wind instruments to play and
one of the most beautiful. You can learn the
scale in an hour, and in a few weeks be playing
popular music. First 3 lessons free, with
each new Saxophone. For home entertainment—church—lodge—school
or for Orchestra Dance
Music, the Saxophone is the ideal instrument.
FREE TRIAL—We allow 6 days’ free trial on any
Buescher Saxophone in your own home and arrange easy
payments so you can pay while you play. Write for Saxophone Catalog.
BUESCHER BAND INSTRUMENT CO.
2980 Buescher Block (553)
ELKHART, INDIANA

MEN WANTED FOR RAILROADS
Nearest their homes—everywhere—to train for Firemen, Brakemen;
average wages $150-$200 monthly. Promoted to Conductor or
Engineer—highest wages on railroads. Also clerks. Railway
Educational Association, Dept. D-30, Brooklyn, New York.

How to RAISE POULTRY for PROFIT
BIG MONEY IN
POULTRY!
If you want a real job—at real pay or if you
want to start profitable business of your own—become
a trained Poultryman. It’s interesting,
healthful, profitable. Our famous home study
Course gives short cuts to success. Write for
Free Book, “How to Raise Poultry for Profit.”
National Poultry Institute, Dept. 415-F, Washington, D.C.
SPORT OF A
THOUSAND THRILLS

Model shown
is the popular
“45” Twin
Eager
power under
instant
control—speed
that leaves the car-parades
behind—lightning
response to throttle
and brakes—these
are just a few of the thousand
thrills of motorcycling. Ask
any Harley-Davidson rider—he’ll
tell you of dozens more. And they
are all yours at low cost, in a
Harley-Davidson “45”—the wonderful
Twin at a popular price.
HARLEY-DAVIDSON MOTOR COMPANY
Dept. N. S. G., Milwaukee, Wis.
Interested in your motorcycles. Send literature.
- Name
- Address
My age is [ ] 16-19 years, [ ] 20-30 years, [ ] 31 years and
up, [ ] under 16 years. Check your age group.
Let your dealer show you the 1930 features
of this motorcycle—try the comfortable,
low-swung saddle—get the
“feel” of this wonder Twin. Ask about
his Pay-As-You-Ride Plan.
Mail the Coupon!
for literature showing our full
line of Singles, Twins, and Sidecars.
Motorcycle prices range
from $235 f. o. b. factory.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
“How I Licked
Wretched Old
Age at 63”
I Quit Getting up Nights—Banished Foot and
Leg Pains … Got Rid of Rheumatic Pains
and Constipation … Improved My Health
Generally … Found Renewed Strength.
“At 61, I thought I was through. I blamed old age, but it
never occurred to me to actually fight back. I was only half-living,
getting up nights … constipated … constantly tormented
by aches and pains. At 62 my condition became almost intolerable.
I had about given up hope when a doctor recommended
your treatment. Then at 63, it seemed that I shook off 20 years
almost overnight.”
Forty—The Danger Age
These are the facts, just as I learned them. In 65% of all
men, the vital prostate gland shows up soon after all. No pain
is experienced, but as this distressing condition continues, sciatica,
backache, severe bladder weakness, constipation, etc., often develop.
PROSTATE TROUBLE
These are frequently the signs of prostate
trouble. Now thousands suffer these handicaps
needlessly! For a prominent American
Scientist after seven years of research, discovered
a new, safe way to stimulate the prostate
gland to normal health and activity in many
cases. This new hygiene is worthy to be
called a notable achievement of the age.
A National Institution for Men Past 40
Its success has been startling, its growth
rapid. This new hygiene is rapidly gaining in
national prominence. The institution in Steubenville
has now reached large proportions.
Scores and even hundreds of letters pour in
every day, and in many cases reported results
have been little short of amazing. In case after
case, men have reported that they have felt
ten years younger in six days. Now physicians
in every part of the country are using and recommending this
treatment.
Quick as is the response to this new hygiene, it is actually a
pleasant, natural relaxation, involving no drugs, medicine or electric
rays whatever. The scientist explains this discovery and tells
why many men are old at forty in a new book now sent free, in
24-page, illustrated form. Send for it. Every man past forty
should know the true meaning of three frank facts. No cost or
obligation is incurred. But act at once before this free edition
is exhausted. Simply fill in your name below, tear off and mail.
THE ELECTRO THERMAL CO.,
4826 Morris Ave., Steubenville, Ohio.
- Name
- Address
- City State
THE ELECTRO THERMAL COMPANY
4826 Morris Avenue
Steubenville, Ohio
How To Secure A
Government Position
Why worry about strikes, layoffs, hard
times? Get a Government job! Increased
salaries, steady work, travel,
good pay. Examinations coming. I’ll
help you become a Custom House Clerk,
Railway Postal Clerk, Post Office Clerk,
City Mail Carrier, Rural Carrier—or get
into any other Government job you
want. I was a Secretary-Examiner of
Civil Service Commission for 8 years.
Have helped thousands.
NOW FREE
My 32-page book tells about the jobs
open—and how I can help you get one.
Write TODAY. ARTHUR R. PATTERSON.
Civil Service Expert. PATTERSON
SCHOOL, 1082 Wisner Building,
Rochester. N.Y.
Photos
ENLARGED

Size 16×20 inches
Same price for full length or best
form groups, landscapes, or pet animals,
etc., enlargements of any part
of group picture. Safe return of
your own original photo guaranteed.
SEND NO MONEY Just mail photo or snapshot
(any size) and within
a week you will receive your beautiful life-like
enlargement size 16×20 in. guaranteed fadeless.
Pay postman 98¢ plus postage or send $1.00
with order and we pay postage.
With each enlargement we will
send FREE a hand-tinted miniature
reproduction of photo sent. Take advantage now
of this amazing offer—send your photo today.
UNITED PORTRAIT COMPANY
1652 Ogden Ave. Dept. B-590, Chicago, Ill.
BLANK CARTRIDGE PISTOL

This well
made and
effective
pistol is
modelled on
the pattern
of the latest
type of Revolver,
the
appearance
of which
alone is
enough to scare a burglar, whilst, when
loaded, it will probably prove just as
effective as a revolver with real bullets
without the danger to life. It
takes the standard .22 Calibre Blank
Cartridges, that are obtainable most
everywhere. Special cash with order offer: 1 superior quality
Blank Cartridge Pistol. 100 Blank Cartridges, and our
new 550-page DeLuxe Catalog of latest novelties all for ONLY
$1.50. Shipped by express only. Cannot go by parcel post.
Extra Blank Cartridges 50¢ per 100. Remember it is quite
harmless, as it will not accommodate loaded cartridges. Special
Holster (Cowboy Type) for pistol 50¢. No C.O.D. Shipments.
JOHNSON SMITH & COMPANY. Dept 212, Racine, Wisconsin
BE
A RAILWAY
TRAFFIC INSPECTOR
EARN UP TO $250
Per Month
Expenses Paid
No Hunting
For a Position

Unusual opportunities for men 19 to 55 in this uncrowded
profession. Travel or remain near home.
Pleasant, fascinating work. Advancement rapid.
Prepare in 3 months’ spare time, home instruction.
We assist you to a position upon completion, paying
$120 to $135 per month, plus expenses or refund your
tuition. Learn about Traffic Inspection now. Our
free booklet shows how it can make your future a
certainty. Write for it today.
Standard Business Training Institute
DIV. 13
Buffalo, N.Y.
Sleep Disturbed?
If irritating kidney excretions frequently disturb your
sleep or cause backache, leg pains and make you feel
tired, achy, depressed and discouraged, why not try
the Cystex 48 Hour Test? No dopes or habit-forming
drugs. List of pure ingredients in each package.
Get Cystex (pronounced Siss-tex) at your drug
store for only 60¢. Use all of it. See how it works.
Money back if it doesn’t satisfy you completely.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
NEW WAY TO MAKE MONEY
Easy Cash—Sure
and Quick
An opportunity
to earn $15 a day
or more taking orders from your friends
and neighbors for our fine tailoring.
Orders come easy when you show our
swell samples and smart styles. We
Show You How—you don’t need to
know anything about tailoring—simply
follow our directions—we make it easy.
FREE SUIT OFFER
Make a few sales to your friends and get it
finely tailored to your order suit, in any style,
absolutely FREE, in addition to your cash profits.
New style convenient
carrying outfit,
large all-wool samples—all
supplies necessary to start at once—furnished
FREE. Write at once.
PROGRESS TAILORING CO., Dept. P-204, Chicago
MORE PAY with
QUAKER FREE OUTFIT
Earn big money right from the
start. Let Quaker help you. Wonderful
free Sample outfit gets
orders everywhere. Men’s Shirts,
Ties, Underwear, Hosiery. Unmatchable
values. Unique Selling
features. Ironclad guarantee. You
can’t fail with Quaker. Write for
your Free outfit NOW.
QUAKER SHIRT CORPORATION
Dept. K-2
1107 Broadway, N.Y.

FRENCH
LOVE DROPS
An enchanting exotic perfume of irresistible
charm, clinging for hours like
lovers loath to part. Just a few
drops are enough. Full size bottle
98¢ prepaid or $1.39 C.O.D. plus
postage. Directions with every order.
FREE: 1 full size bottle if you
order 2 vials.
D’ORO CO.
Box 90, Varick Station, New York
Dept NSG 2
NO JOKE TO BE DEAF
—EVERY DEAF PERSON KNOWS THAT

Medicated Ear Drum
I make myself hear, after being deaf for 25 years, with
these Artificial Ear Drums. I wear
them day and night. They stop
head noises and ringing ears. They
are perfectly comfortable. No one
sees them. Write me and I will tell
you a true story, how I got deaf and
how I make you hear. Address
GEO. P. WAY, Artificial Ear Drum Co. (Inc.)
300 Hoffman Bldg.
Detroit, Mich.
Be A Detective
Make Secret Investigations
Earn Big Money. Work home or travel.
Fascinating work. Experience unnecessary.
DETECTIVE Particulars FREE, Write NOW to
GEO. N. WAGNER, 2190 Broadway, New York
TOBACCO
Habit Overcome Or No Pay
Over 500,000 men and women used Superba Remedy to help stop
Cigarettes, Cigars, Pipe, Chewing or Snuff. Write for full treatment
on trial. Contains no dope or habit forming drugs. Costs $2.00 if
successful, nothing if not. SUPERBA CO., A-11, Baltimore, Md.
Get Strong
WITH
These Improved
Muscle Builders
All for $5.00


Why pay an extravagant price for
strength—here’s an opportunity to get
all the equipment you require along
with an excellent course of instructions
for only $5.00. Realize your ambition
and develop muscles of a super-man.
Get strong and amaze your friends. We
show you how to easily master feats
which now seem difficult—or if you
just want physical culture for your
health’s sake, this equipment is just
what you need. With this special offer
you save at least $20.00. We furnish a
ten cable chest expander which is adjustable
to give resistance up to 200
lbs. It is made of new live extra
strength, springy rubber so as to ensure
long wear and give the resistance you
need for real muscle development. You
also get a pair of patented hand grips
for developing powerful grip and forearms.
We include wall exercising parts
which permit you to develop your back,
arms and legs—a real muscle necessity. You
know that business men and athletes, too, first
show their age in their legs. Develop your leg
muscles with the foot strap which we furnish.
This will give you speed and endurance—but
that isn’t all that you get. In addition we include
a specially written course which contains pictures
and diagrams showing you how to develop
any part of your body so that you will quickly
get on with these exercises and gain the greatest
advantage from their use. Act now while
you can get in on this special offer. It might be
withdrawn, so rush the coupon.
CRUSADER APPARATUS CO.,
Dept. 2002, 44 Parker Ave., Maplewood, N.J.
I accept your offer. Send me everything described in your
advertisement by return mail. I will pay postman $5.00 plus
postage on arrival. It is understood if I am not entirely
satisfied after examination I can return the goods and you
will refund my money.
Note:—No C.O.D. Orders to Foreign Countries or Canada.
- Name
- Address
- City State
SEND NO MONEY
All of the items pictured on this page are included
in this big special reduction offer. Sign
your name and address to the coupon below and
rush it to us. We will send your ten cable chest
developer, the wall parts, a pair of hand grips,
foot strap and the course by return mail. Pay
the postman only $5.00, plus the few cents
postage on arrival. (If you desire to send
check or money order in advance, we pay
postage.)
GUARANTEE
All Crusader products are guaranteed to
give entire satisfaction or money back.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
![]() | Win $3,500.00 Prizes from $1800.00 to $4245.00 each have been won through our unique advertising plan. In our | ![]() |
![]() |
FIND THE TWIN FLYERS
Watch out! These twelve pictures of a famous woman flyer all look alike—BUT—two, and only
two, are exactly alike. Find these twin flyers! Some pictures are different in the collar, helmet,
goggles, or tie. Remember, only two of the twelve are exactly alike. Find them, and send the numbers of
the twin flyers on a post card or letter today. If correct, your answer will qualify you for this opportunity.
$7160.00 IN PRIZES GIVEN THIS TIME
Over 25 prizes, and duplicate prizes in case of ties. It’s up to the winner whether he or she
chooses $2875.00 in cash or a new Waco airplane, a big automobile, or a new home. A gorgeous prize
list! ANYONE WHO ANSWERS THIS PUZZLE CORRECTLY MAY RECEIVE PRIZES OR CASH.
$625.00 ADDITIONAL FOR PROMPTNESS
Be prompt! It pays. Find the real twin flyers, and I will send Certificate which will be good
for $625.00 if you are prompt and win first prize. Imagine, a first prize of $3500.00!
NO MORE PUZZLES TO SOLVE. Any man, woman, boy, or girl in the U.S.A.—anyone at all, except residents of
Chicago, Illinois, and former major prize winners. 25 of the people who take up this offer are going to win these wonderful
prizes. Be one of them. Send the numbers of
the twin flyers. Send no money, but be prompt.
J. D. SNYDER, Dept. 36, 54 W. Illinois St., Chicago, Ill.

TRAIN FOR AVIATION AT HOME
SEND FOR FREE BOOK
MAIL NOW!
WALTER HINTON, President, 316-D
Aviation Institute of U.S.A.
1115 Conn. Ave., Washington, D.C.
(must be 18)
- Name Age
- Address
- City State
Hundreds of men are already training for big-pay Aviation
jobs through Lt. Hinton’s practical home-study course.
This thorough training is just the foundation you need
to enter Aviation in any of its many branches, for the
course covers Terms and Definitions, Principles of Flight,
Rigging, Repairing, Construction, Instruments, Aerology,
Engines, Ignition, Carburetion, Airports; Aviation from
A to Z. After graduation Hinton’s Employment Department
puts you in touch with real jobs, or, if you want
to be a pilot, Hinton arranges special flying rates at an
accredited Air College near your home. Hinton-trained
men are in demand and they are making
good. His Big Free Book explains
everything. Send for your copy at
once!
$8 often made in one day
by many of our sales Agents

Sell finest line new
guaranteed hosiery
you ever saw, for men, women, children.
Written guarantee to wear and
satisfy or replaced. 126 styles, colors.
Finest silks. All at lowest prices.
NEW FORD CAR
We offer our agents a new Ford Car
when earned under our plan. Your
commission daily. Credit given. Extra
bonus. We deliver or you deliver—suit
yourself.
FINE SILK HOSE
Our new plan gives you fine silk
hosiery for your own use. I want
men and women to act as Local Sales
Agents. Spare time is satisfactory.
Write quick. A post card will do.
WILKNIT HOSIERY CO.
No. 2807 Greenfield, Ohio
NEW SCIENTIFIC WONDER
“X-RAY” CURIO
BIG FUN

BOYS You apparently see thru Clothes, Wood,
Stone, any object. See Bones in Flesh.
FREE Pkg. radio picture films, takes pictures without
camera. You’ll like ’em. (1 pkg. with each 25¢ order.)
MARVEL MFG. CO. Dept. 86, NEW HAVEN, CONN.
TRAVEL—for ‘UNCLE SAM’
COUPON
FRANKLIN INSTITUTE, Dept. E267, Rochester, N.Y.
Rush to me, free of charge. (1) A full description of the positions checked
below. (2) 32-page book with list of positions obtainable. (3) Tell me
how to get the positions checked.
- [ ] Railway Postal Clerk ($1900 to $2700)
- [ ] Postoffice Clerk ($1700 to $2300)
- [ ] City Mail Carrier ($1700 to $2100)
- [ ] General Clerk ($1200 to $2100)
- [ ] Customs Inspector ($2100 up)
- [ ] Rural Mail Carrier ($2100 to $3300)
- Name
- Address
RAILWAY POSTAL CLERKS
MAIL CARRIERS—POSTOFFICE CLERKS
GENERAL CLERKS—CUSTOMS INSPECTORS
$1700 to $3400 a Year for Life
No “layoffs” because of strikes, poor business, etc.—sure pay—rapid
advancement. Many other U.S. Government Jobs. City
and country residents stand same chance. Common sense education
usually sufficient.
STEADY WORK
Cut coupon and mail it before turning the page
MEN—BOYS
18 to 45
Use Coupon Before You Lose It
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Get
Strong
QUICKLY
Giant Chest Expander

Here’s an opportunity
for everyone
to develop
big muscles and
obtain great strength by
using this heavy-tensioned
PROGRESSIVE EXERCISER,
adjustable from 20
to 200 lbs. resistance. Complete
instructions with each exerciser.
Get rid of those aches and pains, indigestion,
constipation, headaches, etc. Build up your body
and look like a real He-man.
SEND NO MONEY!
Simply pay the postman $2.00,
plus a few cents postage, for
five-cabled exerciser or $4.00
plus a few cents postage, for ten-cabled
exerciser. Money back in
five days if dissatisfied.
Progressive Exerciser Co.
Dept. 5002, Langdon Building
Duane Street and Broadway
New York City
LAW
STUDY AT HOME
Become a lawyer. Legally trained
men win high positions and big success
in business and public life. Be
independent. Greater opportunities
now than ever before. Big corporations
are headed by men with legal
training. Earn
$5,000 to $10,000 Annually
We guide you step by step. You can train at home
during spare time. Degree of LL. B. conferred.
LaSalle students found among practicing attorneys of every
state. We furnish all text material, including fourteen-volume
Law Library. Low cost, easy terms. Get our valuable 64-page “Law
Guide” and “Evidence” books FREE. Send for them NOW.
LaSalle Extension University, Dept. 275-L, Chicago
The World’s Largest Business Training Institution
HOW SHARP IS YOUR RAZOR?
Did you have trouble shaving this morning? If your
razor blade scraped and pulled you will appreciate this remarkable
new discovery…. Gold Nugget Strop Dressing
… can be used satisfactorily on all stropping devices
… puts keen cutting edge on any razor blade….
Easy to apply … results assured. Makes you feel like
singing when you shave. $1 postpaid.
NO-HONE COMPANY
3124 California St.
Omaha, Nebraska
PATENTS
Time counts in applying for patents. Don’t risk delay in
protecting your ideas. Send sketch or model for instructions
or write for FREE book. “How to Obtain a Patent”
and “Record of Invention” form. No charge for information
on how to proceed. Communications strictly confidential.
Prompt, careful, efficient service. Clarence A.
O’Brien, Registered Patent Attorney, 1876 Security Savings
and Comm’l Bank Building (directly across street
from Patent Office) Washington, D.C.
STOP Tobacco
No human being can escape the harmful effects of tobacco.
Don’t try to quit without assistance. Let our simple inexpensive
remedy help you. A complete treatment costs but $2.00. Every
penny promptly refunded if you do not get desired results.
Ours is a harmless preparation, carefully compounded to overcome
the condition, that will make quitting of tobacco pleasant,
and easy. It comes with a money back guarantee.
Anti-Tobacco League
P.O. Box H-2
OMAHA, NEBR.
SONG WRITERS!
SUBSTANTIAL ADVANCE ROYALTIES
are paid on work found acceptable for publication.
Anyone wishing to write either the words or
music for songs may submit work for free examination
and advice. Past experience unnecessary.
New demand created by “Talking Pictures”
fully described in our free book. Write for it
Today.
NEWCOMER ASSOCIATES
723 Earle Building, New York
Learn to PAINT
SIGNS and SHOW CARDS

We quickly
teach you by mail, or at
school. In spare time. Enormous
demand. Big future. Interesting
work. Oldest and foremost school.
EARN $50 TO $200 WEEKLY
Otto Wiegand, Md., home-study graduate, made
$12,000 from his business in one year. John
Vassoe, N.Y., gets $25 for a show card. Crawford,
B.C., writes: “Earned $200 while taking
course.” Write for complete information.
DETROIT SCHOOL OF LETTERING
Est. 1889
180 Stimson Ave.
DETROIT, MICH.
STOP WORRYING
about Money
Here’s a New, Easy
Way to Make
$15 a Day
Yes—here’s a wonderful opportunity to start right
in making $15 in a day. You can have plenty of
money to pay your bills, to spend for new clothes,
furniture, radio, pleasure trips, or whatever you want.
No more pinching pennies or counting the nickels and
dimes. No more saying “We can’t afford it.” That’s
the biggest mistake any man or woman ever made. And
I’ll prove it.

Van Allen Makes $100 a Week
Just send me your name and address and I’ll give you some facts
that will open your eyes. I’ll show you how L. C. Van Allen, of
Illinois, quit a $23-a-week job, took hold of my proposition, and
made better than $100 a week! Then there’s Gustav Karnath, of
Minnesota, who cleared $20.35 the first five hours, and Mrs. B. L.
Hodges, of New York, who says she never fails to make a profit
of $18 to $20 a day. I have letters from men and women everywhere
that tell about profits of $10, $15, $20 and as high as $25
and $30 in a single day.
Start Right In
You don’t need any experience or capital to make big money my
way. No course of training is necessary. You simply act as
my Representative in your locality and look after my business
there. All you have to do is call on your friends and my established
customers and take care of their orders for my fast selling
line of Groceries, Toilet Articles and other Household Necessities.
I have thousands of customers in every section of every State. They
must order from you because I never sell through stores. Last
year my Representatives made nearly two million dollars. When
I get the coupon from you I send full details by return mail.
You can quickly be making money just like I said. I will also
supply you with Groceries and
other Household Necessities at lowest,
wholesale prices.
MAIL THIS NOW!
ALBERT MILLS, Pres., American Products Co.,
5441 Monmouth Ave., Cincinnati, Ohio.
Send me, without cost or obligation, all the facts about your
new proposition that offers a wonderful opportunity to make
quick profits of $15 or more a day and Groceries at wholesale.
- Name
- Address
© A. P. Co. (Print or Write Plainly)
SEND NO MONEY
If you want ready cash—a chance
to make $15 or more a day starting
at once—and Groceries at wholesale—just
send me your name and
address on the coupon. It costs
you nothing to investigate. Keep
your present job and start in spare
time if you want to. Oscar Stuart,
of W. Virginia, reports $18 profit
in 2-1/2 hours’ spare time. So you
see there’s everything to gain. Simply
mail the coupon. I will give
you full details of my plan without
cost or obligation to you.
I’ll give you the big
opportunity you’ve been
waiting for. So don’t
lose a moment. Mail
the coupon NOW.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
What’s Wrong With This Picture?

See If You Can Find the Mistakes
in This Picture
We will spend over $167,000.00 this year for the purpose of conducting
free prize offers to advertise and expand our business. Thousands of
persons are going to receive valuable prizes or cash awards and compensations
this year through our offers. The sky is the limit! Anyone living
in the United States outside of Chicago, except employees of this company,
members of their families, or our previous auto or first prize winners, or
members of their families, may enter an answer to this puzzle.
$7,346 In Prizes Given in
This One Offer
Seven Big New 6-Cylinder Sedans and Other Valuable Prizes
Try your skill—it costs you nothing. Study the picture shown here,
but look carefully. The artist has purposely made many mistakes. Can
you find four or more of them? These mistakes can be found in various
objects is the picture—that’s all the hint we can give you. If you think
you can find four or more mistakes, answer at once. Just mark the mistakes
in pencil on the picture, or tell me what they are in a letter or on a post
card. Only four mistakes are required for a perfect answer.
Anyone Who Answers This Puzzle Correctly May Receive Prizes or Cash!
Man, woman, boy, or girl—it doesn’t matter who or what you are. Seven of the people who take up this offer are going to win
wonderful automobiles. You can be among them. Answer today! Duplicate prizes awarded in case of ties.
Additional $500.00 for Promptness $500.00 extra will be awarded in addition to first prize if you
are prompt. If your answer is judged to be perfect, I will tell
you without delay about winning the prizes. Hurry now! Address your answer to G. W. ALDERTON, Advertising Manager,
Dept. 143, 510 North Dearborn St., Chicago, Ill.
AGENTS—Represent the Carlton line—America’s
Best Paying Proposition!
SAMPLES FREE
SELL FROM A
MILLION DOLLAR STOCK
Shirts, Neckwear and Underwear.
CARLTON MILLS, 114 FIFTH AVE., N.Y.C.
Send me your Famous Sample Outfit
- Name
- Address
100-G
No substitutions. 4 Hour Shipping
Service. Highest Commissions
Bonuses. Profit Sharing.
Biggest Company.
Mail Coupon.
CARLTON MILLS INC.
114 FIFTH AVE.
NEW YORK
Dept. 186-6
MAIL
COUPON
$1000 LIFE Insurance Policy Free
BE A JAZZ MUSIC MASTER
Play Piano By Ear
Play popular song hits perfectly. Name
the tune, play it by ear. No teacher—self-instruction.
No tedious ding-dong
daily practice—just 20 brief, entertaining
lessons, easily mastered.
At Home in Your Spare Time
Send for FREE BOOK. Learn many styles
of bass and syncopation—trick endings.
If 10¢ (coin or stamps)
is enclosed, you also receive
wonderful booklet “How to
Entertain at Piano“—and
many new tricks, stunts, etc.
Niagara School of Music
Dept. 350 Niagara Falls, N.Y.
Send for this Free Book
Learn How to BOX

$2.98 brings you the famous boxing course by mail
of Jimmy DeForest, World’s Greatest
Trainer, the system that trained Dempsey and great
champions. Covers everything in scientific boxing from
fundamentals to ring generalship. Twenty weeks makes
you a finished DeForest trained boxer. Hundreds of DeForest
trained men are making good in the ring today.
Complete course sent in one mailing. Send $2.98 or
C.O.D order paying postman $2.98 plus actual postage.
Jimmy DeForest Boxing Course
347 Madison Ave., Box 42, New York City
Radium Is Restoring
Health to Thousands
No medicine, drugs or dieting. Just a light, small,
comfortable inexpensive Radio-Active Pad, worn on the
back by day and over the stomach at night. Sold on
trial. You can be sure it is helping you before you
buy it. Over 150,000 sold on this plan. Thousands have
written us that it healed them of Neuritis, Rheumatism,
High Blood Pressure, Constipation, Nervous Prostration,
Heart, Lungs, Liver, Kidney and Bladder trouble, etc.
No matter what you have tried, or what your trouble
may be, try Degnen’s Radio-Active Solar Pad at our
risk. Write today for Trial offer and descriptive literature.
Radium Appliance Co., 2833 Bradbury Bldg., Los
Angeles, Cal.
HYPNOTIZE

25 Lessons in Hypnotism, Mind Reading and
Magnetic Healing. Tells how experts hypnotize
at a glance, make others obey their commands.
How to overcome bad habits, how to give a home
performance, get on the stage, etc. Helpful to every
man and woman, executives, salesmen, doctors, mothers,
etc. Simple, easy. Learn at home. Only $1.10, including
the “Hypnotic Eye,” a new aid for amateurs. Send
stamps or M.O. (or pay C.O.D. plus postage). Guaranteed.
Educator Press, 19 Park Row, New York. Dept. H-41
AVIATION
Information FREE
Send us your name and address for full information regarding the
Aviation and Airplane business. Find out about the many great
opportunities now open and how we prepare you at home, during
spare time, to qualify. Our new book, Opportunities in the
Airplane industry also sent free if you answer at once.
AMERICAN SCHOOL OF AVIATION
Dept. 1182
3601 Michigan Ave.
CHICAGO
Charming—Captivating—Irresistible
DESIR D’AMOUR
[Love’s Desire]

This exotic perfume goes straight to the
heart like Cupid’s arrows. Its strength and
mystic aroma thrills and delights young and
old. Triple strength full size vial 98 cents
prepaid or $1.32 C.O.D. plus shipping
charges. Directions free. One bottle GRATIS
if you order three vials. MAGNUS WORKS,
Box 12, Varick Sta., New York, N.Y.,
Dept. NSG-2.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
On your feet—
In a good Paying Business
We start you in the shoe and
hosiery business. Inexperienced
workers earn Big Money yearly.
Direct-to-Wearer plan. Just show
Tanners Famous Line of Footwear.
We tell how and where to sell. Perfect
fit through Patented System. Collect your
pay daily. We furnish $40.00 Sample Outfit
of actual shoes and hosiery. 83 styles.
Send for free book “Getting Ahead”
and full particulars. No obligation.
TANNERS SHOE CO.
892 C Street, Boston, Mass.
Play the Hawaiian Guitar
like the Hawaiians!
Only 4 Motions used in playing this fascinating instrument
Our native Hawaiian instructors teach you to
master them quickly. Pictures show how. Everything
explained clearly.

Play in Half Hour
After you get the four
easy motions you play
harmonious chords with
very little practice. No
previous musical knowledge
needed.
Easy Lessons
Even if you don’t know
one note from another,
the 52 printed lessons
and clear pictures make
it easy to learn quickly.
Pay as you play.
GIVEN when you enroll
—a sweet toned
HAWAIIAN GUITAR, Carrying Case and
Playing Outfit—Value $18 to $20
No extras—everything included
OTHER COURSES
Tenor Banjo, Violin, Tiple, Tenor Guitar, Ukulele,
Banjo Ukulele. Under well known instructors.
FIRST HAWAIIAN CONSERVATORY of MUSIC, Inc.
9th Floor, Woolworth Bldg, Dept. 269 New York, N.Y.
Approved as a Correspondence School Under the Laws of the State of
New York—Member National Home Study Council
SELL ROSECLIFF SHIRTS
Make Steady Money
Showing Samples Men’s Shirts
Ties, Underwear brings you big cash
commissions. One Year Guarantee.
No substitutions. Free silk initials.
More exclusive Rosecliff features establish
leadership. Write for your
FREE Outfit NOW!
ROSECLIFF SHIRT CORP.
Dept. J-2
1237 Broadway, N.Y.
GOV’T. POSITIONS
$35 TO $75 WEEKLY
MEN—WOMEN
AGE 18 to 55
- ( ) By. Mail Clerk
- ( ) P. O. Laborer
- ( ) R. F. D. Carrier
- ( ) Special Agent (investigator)
- ( ) City Mail Carrier
- ( ) Meat Inspector
- ( ) P. O. Clerk
- ( ) File Clerk
- ( ) General Clerk
- ( ) Matron
- ( ) Steno-Typist
- ( ) Immigrant Inspector
- ( ) Seamstress
- ( ) Auditor
- ( ) Steno-Secretary
- ( ) U.S. Border Patrol
- ( ) Chauffeur-Carrier
- ( ) Watchman
- ( ) Skilled Laborer
- ( ) Postmaster
- ( ) Typist
INSTRUCTION BUREAU, 112-B, St. Louis, Mo.
Send me FREE particulars How To Qualify for positions
marked “X.” Salaries, locations, opportunities,
etc. ALL SENT FREE.
- Name
- Address
FREE!
Body Chart

If you will mail the coupon below, this
Anatomical and Physiological Chart will
be mailed to you without one cent of expense.
It shows the location of the Organs,
Bones of the Body, Muscles of the
Body, Head and Vertebra Column and
tells you how the nerves radiate from
your spinal cord to all organs of the body.
This chart should be in every home.
Where Is That
PAIN?
It may be in the neck, back, hips, stomach,
liver, legs or arms. Wherever it is, the chart
will help to show you the location and cause
of your ailment. For instance, this chart will
help you locate vermiform appendix pains.
Hundreds of lives might have been saved if
people had known the location and character
of the pain and had received proper attention.
Stop that Pain
By Relieving the Cause with
Violet Ray—Vibration
Ozone—Medical Electricity
The Four Greatest Curative Powers Generated by This
Great New Invention!
Elco Health Generators at last
are ready for you! If you want
more health—greater power to enjoy
the pleasures and delights
about you, or if more beauty is your
desire—write! Ask for the book
on these inventions which has just
been prepared. It will be sent to
you without cost. It tells you
how Elco Health Generators aid
you in leaving the lethargy and
hopelessness of bad health and
weakness behind forever. Re-vitalize yourself.
Bring back energy. Be wholly alive.
Write today!
Here’s What Elco Users Say—
“Wouldn’t
Take $1000
for my
Elco.”
“Has done
me more
good in 2
weeks than
doctors did
in three
years.” “Cured my Rheumatism.” “My Eczema gone.” “Cured my stomach
trouble.” “Cured my weakness.” “Now I sleep soundly all night.” “Thanks to
Elco my strength and vigor are back.” “No more pain.” “Colds never bother me
now.” “Chronic Constipation banished.”
These great new inventions generate Violet Ray, Vibration, Electricity
and Ozone—combined or separate. They operate on the
electric light in your home or on their own motive power at less than 50 cents per year.
Elco Health Generators are positively the only instruments
which can give you in one outfit Electricity, Violet Ray—Vibration
and Ozone—the four greatest curative agents.
Send the coupon below. Get the Free Book NOW!
Lindstrom & Co.
Makers of Therapeutic Apparatus since 1892.
2322 Indiana Avenue
Dept. 15-62
Chicago
Please send me your free book, “Heal—Power—Beauty” and
full information of your 10-day Free Trial Offer.
- Name
- Address
MAIL COUPON
for FREE BOOK
Do not put this paper down without sending
the coupon. Don’t go on as you are with pains
and with almost no life and energy. You owe
it to yourself to be a better man or woman. You were put
here to enjoy life—not just to drag through it. So do not
rest another day until you have put your name on the
coupon here. That will bring the whole story of these great
new inventions. Do it today—now.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Who Wants an Auto FREE?
STUDEBAKER—BUICK—NASH! Your choice!
OR $2000.00 CASH

MARK
YOUR STAR
MAIL
THE
CIRCLE
Thousands of dollars in new autos and grand prizes will positively be given
free to advertise and make new friends for my firm. Choice of Studebaker or
Buick or Nash new 4-door sedan delivered free, or $2000.00 cash. Also Oldsmobile,
Pontiac, Chevrolet, Fords, diamonds, other fine prizes and cash will be
given free. No problems to do. No fine writing required. No words to
make. No figures to add. Bank guarantees all prizes.
Pick Your Lucky Star!
All the stars in the circle are exactly alike except one. That star is different to all the
others and it may be a lucky star for you. Can you pick it out? If you can, mark the
different star and send the circle to me at once along with your name and address. A
prompt answer can start you on the way to win the great $2000.00 free prize.
BE PROMPT—WIN $650.00 EXTRA
Someone like you who will write me at once can get $650.00 cash fast for being prompt,
so you may thank your lucky stars if you send your answer right off. No risk. Nothing
to buy. Nothing hard to do. Over $7000.00 in valuable prizes will be given free of cost.
Send today and I will show you just how you can get your free choice of these splendid
new sedans or $2000.00 cash, without cost or obligation of any kind. All win plan! A
reward for everybody! SEND NO MONEY. Answer AT ONCE.
Address GEO. WILSON, DEPT. 27, AUGUSTA, MAINE
RUPTURE IS
NOT A TEAR
Your physician will tell you that hernia (rupture) is a muscular
weakness in the abdominal wall.—Do not be satisfied with merely
bracing these weakened muscles, with your condition probably
growing worse every day!—Strike at the real cause of the trouble,
and
WHEN—
The weakened muscles recover their strength and elasticity,
and—The unsightly, unnatural protrusion disappears, and—
You recover your vim, vigor and vitality,—your strength and
energy,—and you look and feel better in every way,—and your
friends notice the difference,—THEN—
You’ll know your rupture is gone, and
You’ll know why for almost a quarter of a century numerous
sworn statements report complete recovery and freedom
from uncomfortable mechanical supports, without delay from
work.
FREE TEST COUPON
Plapao Laboratories, 692 Stuart Bldg., St. Louis, Mo.
Send me a Free 10-day test supply of the remedial factor
Plapao and 48 page illustrated book on Rupture; no charge
for this now or later.
- Name
- Address
SEND NO MONEY
A Test of the scientific self-treatment mentioned in coupon
below is now available to you, whether you are young or old,
man or woman. It costs you nothing to make this test.—For
your own good mail the coupon NOW—TODAY.
NEW AND SIMPLE DISCOVERY
CLEARS-THE-SKIN
We prove it to you, FREE. SEND NO MONEY.
Write today for PROOF and full details of our liberal
prepaid FULL SIZE TRIAL PACKAGE.
GUARANTEED FOR ALL SKIN TROUBLES
Quickly ends Pimples, Blackheads, Whiteheads, Coarse
Pores, Wrinkles, Oily Shiny Skin, Freckles, Chronic
Eczema, Stubborn Psoriasis, Scales, Crusts, Pustules,
Barbers Itch, Itching Skin, Scabbies, softens and whitens
the skin. Just send us your name and address.
ANDRE & CO., 751 E. 42nd St., Suite 77, Chicago
HAVE YOU READ?
“ONE WOMAN’S WAR”
By Helene Reynolds Moffatt
“BROADWAY’S CHILDREN”
By Achmed Abdullah and Faith Baldwin
“THE LOST DREAM”
By Hector Hawton
“THE LIFE HE STOLE”
By Roy Vickers
“FOOLISH FIRE”
By Virginia Swain
“LIFE’S COMEBACKS”
By Jan Cruze
“THE WHIRL OF YOUTH”
By Evelyn Campbell
“FLAME OF FIRE WEED”
By James French Dorrance
“A PRAIRIE PRINCESS”
By Frank C. Robertson
These complete novels, each one a story of unusual
significance, are now being offered to you at the special
price of
25 cents each
or five for $1.00, postpaid
THE READERS’ GUILD,
80 LAFAYETTE STREET, 12th FLOOR,
NEW YORK CITY
TYPEWRITER 1/2 Price

Free Trial
World’s
best makes—Underwood,
Remington,
Royal—also portables—prices
smashed to below half. (Easy terms.)
SEND NO MONEY!
All late models completely rebuilt
and refinished brand new. Guaranteed
for ten years. Send no money—big
Free catalog shows actual machines
in full colors. Get our direct-to-you
easy payment plan and 10 day free trial
offer. Amazing values—send at once.
International Typewriter Exch.,
231 W. Monroe St.
Dept. 272, Chicago
PANTS MATCHED
TO ANY SUIT—FREE SAMPLE

DON’T DISCARD YOUR
OLD SUIT. Wear the coat and
vest another year by getting new trousers
to match. Tailored to your measure. With
over 100,000 patterns to select from we can
match almost any pattern. Send vest or sample
of cloth today, and we will submit FREE
best match obtainable.
AMERICAN MATCH PANTS CO.
Dept D. N. 6 W. Randolph St., Chicago, Ill.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
QUIT
TOBACCO
No man or woman can escape
the harmful effects of tobacco.
Don’t try to banish unaided
the hold tobacco has upon you.
Join the thousands of inveterate
tobacco users that have
found it easy to quit with the aid of the Keeley Treatment.
KEELEY
Treatment For
Tobacco Habit
Successful For
Over 50 Years
Quickly banishes all craving for tobacco. Write today
for Free Book telling how to quickly Free yourself from
the tobacco habit and our Money Back Guarantee.
THE KEELEY INSTITUTE
Dept. E-211
Dwight, Illinois
Styled On Fifth Avenue.
TIES & SHIRTS PAY BIG
MAKE STEADY MONEY
weekly selling this combined line. Public Service offers
the best money-maker in the country for full time or
spare time workers.
Splendid Fifth Ave. Styled shirts. Beautiful fabrics to
satisfy every taste. Sell on sight to men and women at
factory prices. Biggest assortment in the business. Collect
your commissions in advance. Finest new Spring Outfit
FREE. Start earning more money at once. Write TODAY.
PUBLIC SERVICE MILLS, Inc.
517-J Thirtieth Street, North Bergen, N.J.
Canadian Office, 110 Dundas St., London, Ontario, Canada
MONEY FOR YOU
Men or women can earn $15 to $25 weekly
in spare time at home making display cards.
Light, pleasant work. No canvassing. We
instruct you and supply you with work.
Write today for full particulars.
The MENHENITT COMPANY Limited
245 Dominion Bldg., Toronto, Can.
DIRECT FROM MOVIELAND
THRILLING LOVE LETTERS
LOVE’S PSYCHOLOGY
BEAUTY PSYCHOLOGY

LOVE DROPS
PERFUME
SECRET EXTRACT
A New Creation, an Enchanting, powerful
aroma, with that alluring blend that stirs the
soul of rich and poor, old and young to surrender
to its charms. $2.50 value, $1.00 post
paid or $1.27 C.O.D. with instructions for
use. Also Free our 2 new books totaling 120
pages including
THRILLING LOVE LETTERS
burning love epistles of many of history’s famous
characters, also secrets of Love’s Psychology and Art of winning
the One You Love with the original 7 Psychological and Successful
plans for winning and holding the love of the one you love.
Wons Co., Dept. N-15
Box 1250, Hollywood, Calif.
BECOME AN EXPERT
ACCOUNTANT
Executive Accountants and C.P.A.’s earn $8,000 to $10,000 a year.
Thousands of firms need them. Only 9,000 Certified Public Accountants
in the Unites States. We train you thoroughly at home in spare time
for C.P.A. examinations or executive accounting positions. Previous
experience unnecessary. Training under the personal supervision of
William B. Castenholz, A.M., C.P.A., and a large staff of C.P.A.’s
including members of the American Institute of Accountants.
Write for free book, “Accountancy, the Profession that Pays.”
La Salle Extension University, Dept. 275-H Chicago
The World’s Largest Business Training Institution
LEARN TO Mount Birds

We teach you At Home by Mail to mount Birds, Animals,
Heads, Tan Furs and Make Rugs. Be a taxidermy
artist. Easily, quickly learned by men, women and
boys. Tremendously interesting and fascinating. Decorate
home and den with beautiful art. Make Big Profits from
Spare Time Selling Specimens and Mounting for Others.
Free Book—Yes absolutely Free—beautiful book
telling all about how to learn taxidermy.
Send Today. You will be delighted. Don’t Delay!
Northwestern School of Taxidermy
1032 Elwood Bldg.
OMAHA, NEB.
FREE
My
Pay-Raising
Plan
send
you these Genuine
high quality, Imported
Drawing Instruments, 14 Other
Tools and a Drafting Table—All included
in my Home Training Course.
“My Pay-Raising Plan”
It Shows You
How I Prepare
You at Home For
EMPLOYMENT
In These and Other Great Industries
Automobile—Electricity—Motor Bus—Aviation—Building
Construction.
There are jobs for Draftsmen in all of these industries
and in hundreds of others.
Aviation is expanding to enormous proportions.
Electricity is getting bigger every day. Motor Bus
building is becoming a leading world industry.
Building of stores, homes, factories and office buildings
is going on all the time. No structure can be erected
without plans drawn by a draftsman. No machinery
can be built without plans drawn by a draftsman.
I train you at home, in Drafting. Keep the job you have
now while learning.
Earn As You Learn
I tell you how to start earning extra money a few weeks
after beginning my training.
I will train you in drafting right where you are in your
spare time. I have trained men who are making $3,500.00
to $9,000.00 a year. Get started now toward a better position,
paying a good, straight salary, the year around.
Comfortable surroundings. Inside work.
Employment Service
After training you I help you to get a job without charging
you a cent for this service. Employers of Draftsmen
come to me for men. Employers know they are not
taking chances on men trained by me.
No Experience Necessary
You do not need to be a college man nor high school
graduate to learn by this method. No previous experience
necessary. I make a positive money back guarantee
with you before I begin to train you.
If you are now earning less than
$70.00 a WEEK
Engineer Dobe
1951 Lawrence Ave., Div. 15-62
Chicago
Send me Free of all cost, “My Pay-Raising Plan”. Also plan
to earn money while learning to be a draftsman and proof of
big money paying positions in great industries.
- Name Age
- Address
- Post Office State
Write For My FREE
“Pay-Raising Plan”
Mail this coupon at once. Get “My Pay-Raising
Plan”. It certainly points the way to success. You
owe it to yourself to send for this book. Find out
how I help you find big opportunities in practically
all big industries. The book will come to you post
paid and FREE. Mail the coupon for it today.
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Clear-Tone
Clears the Skin
Clear-Tone is a penetrating, purifying lotion,
used at night with astounding success to clear the
skin of pimples, blotches, black-heads and other
annoying, unsightly skin irritations due to external
causes. More than one-half million persons
have cleared their skins with Clear-Tone in
the last 12 years. “Complexion Tragedies with
Happy Endings”, filled with facts supplied by
Clear-Tone users sent Free on request. Clear-Tone
can be had at your druggist—or direct
from us. GIVENS CHEMICAL CO., 2557
Southwest Boulevard, Kansas City, Mo.
SELL PIONEER
All Wool
Tailoring
Full or Part Time
An opportunity to make $12 a day
from the start, selling famous
Pioneer tailored-to-measure,
all-wool suits at $25. Commissions
paid in advance. Chance
for own clothes at no cost.
Striking Big Outfit of over
100 large swatches furnished
free—other equally remarkable values
at $30 and $35. We train the inexperienced.
Men willing to work for success
will write for this big money-making
opportunity, today.
PIONEER TAILORING CO.
Congress and Throop Sts., Dept. P-1184, Chicago
Ruptured?
Be Comfortable—
Three million of these comfortable
sanitary appliances sold. No obnoxious
springs or pads. Automatic
Air Cushion gently assists nature in
drawing together the broken parts.
Durable. Cheap. Sent on 10-day trial
to prove its worth. Beware of imitations. Every appliance
made to individual measurements and sent direct
from Marshall. Full information and Rupture booklet
sent free in plain, sealed envelope. Write for all the
facts today.
BROOKS APPLIANCE CO., 173-B State Street, Marshall, Mich.

CORRECT
Your NOSE!
Thousands have used the Anita Nose Adjuster
to improve their appearance. Shapes flesh and
cartilage of the nose—safely, painlessly, while
you sleep. Results are lasting. Doctors approve
it. Money back guarantee. Gold Medal
winner. Write for 30-Day TRIAL OFFER and
FREE BOOKLET.
ANITA INSTITUTE, 242 Anita Building, Newark, N.J.
WHAT EVERY
ELECTRICIAN
WANTS TO KNOW!
Is easily found in AUDELS NEW ELECTRIC LIBRARY. Electricity
made simple as ABC. Up-to-date, trade dope for the expert
and ALL electrical workers.
Questions, answers, diagrams, calculations, underwriter’s
code; design, construction, operation and maintenance of
modern electrical machines and appliances FULLY COVERED.
All available at small cost, easy terms. BOOK-A-MONTH
service puts this NEW information in your hands for 6¢ a day.
Write TODAY for Electrical Folder and FREE TRIAL offer.
Theo. Audel & Co. 65 W. 23rd St. New York, Dept. 20
Ever Get Nervous
When You’re
Reading?
—You might see a doctor,
—But if you are a girl, and wise,
—You’ll try reading
MISS 1930
instead
—IT’S A TONIC
—A Chance To See your picture in a magazine.
—Real laughs.
—Choosing a Career
—The Fate of Your Name
—Youthful Styles
—And the Best Fiction in any
MAGAZINE FOR
THE MODERN GIRL
MISS 1930
80 Lafayette Street, New York City
25¢. AT YOUR NEWSDEALER
SUBSCRIPTION $3.00 PER YEAR
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements

FOR THOUSANDS OF MEN
Tobacco Habit
Banished
Let Us Help You
Stop craving tobacco in any form. Tobacco
Redeemer in most cases relieves
all craving for it in a few days’ time. Don’t
try to quit the tobacco habit unaided. It’s
often a losing fight against heavy odds, and
may mean a distressing shock to the nervous
system. Let Tobacco Redeemer help the
habit to quit you. Tobacco users usually can
depend upon this help by simply using
Tobacco Redeemer according to simple directions.
It is pleasant to use, acts quickly,
and is thoroughly reliable.
Not a Substitute
Tobacco Redeemer contains no habit-forming
drugs of any kind. It is in no sense a
substitute for tobacco. After finishing the
treatment, there should be no desire to use
tobacco again or to continue the use of the
remedy. In case the treatment is not perfectly
satisfactory, we will gladly refund
any money paid. It makes not a particle of
difference how long tobacco has been used,
or in what form—whether it is cigars, cigarettes,
pipe, plug, fine cut or snuff. In most
cases Tobacco Redeemer removes all craving
for tobacco in any form in a very few days.
And remember, it is offered with a positive
money-back guarantee. Write today for our free
booklet showing the injurious effect of tobacco
upon the human system and convincing evidence
that TOBACCO REDEEMER does quickly relieve
the craving for tobacco in most cases.
NEWELL PHARMACAL COMPANY
Dept. 793
Clayton Station
St. Louis, Mo.
10 Inches Off
Waistline In
35 Days

“I reduced from 48 inches to 38
inches in 35 days,” says R. E.
Johnson, of Akron, O., “just by
wearing a Director Belt. Stomach
now firm, doesn’t sag and I
feel fine.”
The Director Belt gets at the
cause of fat and quickly removes
it by its gentle, kneading,
massaging action on the abdomen,
which causes the fat to be
dissolved and absorbed. Thousands
have proved it and doctors
recommend it as the natural way
to reduce. Stop drugs, exercises
and dieting. Try this easy way.
Landon & Warner, Dept. C-71, 332 S. LaSalle, Chicago
Gentlemen: Without cost or obligation on my part
please send me details of your trial offer.
- Name
- Address
Sent on Trial
Let us prove our claims.
We’ll send a Director for trial.
If you don’t get results you owe
nothing. You don’t risk a penny.
Write for trial offer, doctors’ endorsements
and letters from
users. Mail the coupon NOW!
LANDON & WARNER
332 S. La Salle St., Chicago, Ill.

$1,000
Reward!
In a dirty, forelorn shack by the river’s edge they
found the mutilated body of Genevieve Martin. Her
pretty face was swollen and distorted. Marks on the
slender throat showed that she had been brutally choked
to death. Who had committed this ghastly crime?
Crimes like this are being solved every day by Finger Print
Experts. We read in the papers of their exploits, hear of the
mysteries they solve, the rewards they win. Finger Print
Experts are the heroes of the hour.
More Trained Men Needed
The demand for trained men by governments, states,
cities, detective agencies, corporations, and private
bureaus is becoming greater every day. Here is a real
opportunity for YOU. Can you imagine a more fascinating
line of work than this? Often life and death depend
on finger print evidence—and big rewards go to
the expert. Many experts earn regularly from $3,000
to $10,000 per year.
Learn At Home in Spare Time
Now, through this amazing new, simple course, you
can learn the secrets of this science easily and quickly
at home in your spare time. Any man with common
school education and average ability can become a Finger
Print Detective in surprisingly short time.
FREE—The Confidential Reports
No. 38 Made to His Chief!
INSTITUTE OF APPLIED SCIENCE,
Dept. 15-62 1920 Sunnyside Avenue, Chicago, Ill.
Gentlemen: Without any obligation whatever, send me your
new, fully illustrated FREE book on Finger Prints and the
free copy of the Confidential Reports of Operator No. 38 made
to His Chief.
- Name
- Address
- Age
IF YOU ACT QUICK—We will send you free and with no
obligation whatsoever, a copy of the gripping, fascinating,
confidential report Secret Service Operator No. 38 made to
His Chief. Mail coupon NOW!
Write quickly for fully illustrated free book on Finger Prints
which explains this wonderful training in detail. Don’t wait.
You may never see this announcement again! You assume no
obligation. Mail coupon NOW—while this offer lasts!
Institute of Applied Science
Dept. 15-62
1920 Sunnyside Avenue, Chicago
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
Muscles 5¢ apiece!
Wouldn’t it be great if we could buy muscles by the bag—take them home and paste them on our
shoulders? Then our rich friends with money to buy them, sure would be socking us all over the
lots. But they don’t come that easy, fellows. If you want muscle you have to work for it. That’s
the reason why the lazy fellow never can
hope to be strong. So if you’re lazy and
don’t want to work—you had better quit
right here. This talk was never meant for
you.

EARLE LIEDERMAN, The Muscle Builder
Author of “Muscle Building,” “Science of Wrestling and Jiu
Jitsu,” “Secrets of Strength,” “Here’s Health,” “Endurance,” Etc.
I WANT LIVE ONES
I’ve been making big men out of little ones
for over fifteen years. I’ve made pretty near
as many strong men as Heinz has made
pickles. My system never fails. That’s
why I guarantee my works to do the trick.
That’s why they gave me the name of “The
Muscle Builder.”
I have the surest bet that you ever heard
of. Eugen Sandow himself said that my
system is the shortest and surest that America
ever had to offer.
Follow me closely now and I’ll tell you a
few things I’m going to do for you.
HERE’S WHAT I GUARANTEE
In just 30 days I’m going to increase your arm
one full inch. Yes, and add two inches to your
chest in the same length of time. But that’s nothing.
I’ve only started; get this—I’m going to put
knobs of muscles on your shoulders like baseballs.
I’m going to deepen your chest so that you will
double your lung capacity. Each breath you take
will flood every crevice of your pulmonary cavity
with oxygen. This will load your blood with red
corpuscles, shooting life and vitality throughout
your entire system. I’m going to give you arms
and legs like pillars. I’m going to work on every
inner muscle as well, toning up your liver, your
heart, etc. You’ll have a snap to your step and a
flash to your eye. You’ll feel the real pep shooting
up and down your old backbone. You’ll
stretch out your big brawny arms and crave for a
chance to crush everything before you. You’ll
just bubble over with vim and animation.
Sounds pretty good, what? You can bet your
old ukulele it’s good. It’s wonderful. And don’t
forget, fellow—I’m not just promising all this—I
guarantee it. Well, let’s get busy, I want action—So
do you.
Send for my
new 64-page
book
“Muscular Development“
IT IS
FREE
EARLE LIEDERMAN
Dept. 1702, 305 Broadway, New York City
Dear Sir:—Please send me without any obligation
on my part whatever, a copy of your
latest book “Muscular Development.” (Please
write or print plainly.)
- Name Age
- Street
- City State
It contains forty-eight full-page photographs of myself and
some of the many prize-winning pupils I have trained. Some
of these came to me as pitiful weaklings, imploring me to
help them. Look them over now, and you will marvel at
their present physiques. This book will prove an impetus and
a real inspiration to you. It will thrill you through and
through. This will not obligate you at all, but for the sake
of your future health and happiness, do not put it off. Send
today—right now, before you turn this page.
EARLE LIEDERMAN
DEPT. 1702
305 BROADWAY, N.Y. CITY
Please mention Newsstand Group—Men’s List, when answering advertisements
change to
OLD GOLD
in kindness to your
THROAT

“COLD” WEATHER IS
OLD GOLD WEATHER
In raw, damp, or cold weather, change
to OLD GOLD. Its naturally good tobaccos
are smooth and kind to your throat.
Just clean, ripe tobacco, blended to
honey-smoothness. And a flavor that has
won more than 100,000 taste tests. No
artificial treatment … just better tobacco,
that’s all. And it has put OLD GOLD
among the leaders in THREE years!
Take a carton home. Do it today. For
this is the weather for mild OLD
GOLD.
Better tobaccos make them smoother and better … with “not a cough in a carload”
WHEN CRITICAL SMOKERS
GET TOGETHER

Their experience recognizes that
Camel is indeed “a better
cigarette”:
Better in its quality of mellow,
fragrant tobacco.Better in the mildness and
satisfying taste of the Camel
blend.
When they learn the difference
they flock to Camels.
CAMEL
CIGARETTES